Skip to main content

Full text of "The making of Illinois : historical sketches"

See other formats


qT  ILLINOI 

MATHER, 


LIBRARY  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 
AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


977.3 

M42m 
1913 


CENTRAL  CIRCULATION  BOOKSTACKS 

The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  renewal  or  its  return  to 
the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed 
on  or  before  the  Latest  Date  stamped 
below.  You  may  be  charged  a  minimum 
fee  of  $75.00  for  each  lost  book. 

Theft,  mutilation,  and   underlining  of  books   ore   reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  In  dismissal  from 
the  University. 
TO  RENEW  CALL  TELEPHONE  CENTER,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY  OF    ILLINOIS    LIBRARY   AT   URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


OCT  1  9  2000 


When  renewing  by  phone,  write  new  due  date  below 
previous  due  date.  L162 


ST.  GAUDEN'S  STATUE  OF  LINCOLN 

LINCOLN    PARK.    CHICAGO 


t       THE 

MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES 


BY 


IRWIN  F.  MATHER,  A.  M, 


A.    FLANAGAN    COMPANY 

CHICAGO 


COPYRIGHT,  1900, 

BY 
I.  F.  MATHER 


COPYRIGHT,  1911, 

BY 
A.  FLANAGAN  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1913, 

BY 
A.  FLANAGAN  COMPANY 


'    '.3 


PREFACE 


The  history  of  Illinois,  embracing  more  than  two  cen- 
turies of  discovery,  exploration,  settlement  and  develop- 
ment, is  rich  in  incident  and  abounds  in  valuable  lessons. 

Her  soil  has  been  occupied  successively  by  Indian, 
Frenchman,  Englishman  and  American. 

The  men  who  planted  her  foundations  were  generous, 
noble  and  brave. 

Within  her  borders  clashed  and  finally  harmonized  the 
principles  of  Cavalier  and  Puritan. 

Her  sons  have  become  leaders  in  the  councils  of  the 
nation,  and,  on  the  field  of  battle,  have  led  our  armies  to 
victory.  No  less  famous  than  her  statesmen  and  soldiers 
have  been  the  commercial  and  industrial  leaders  nurtured 
upon  her  soil. 

Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  there  is  so  much  that 
is  honorable  and  glorious  in  her  steady  progress,  "  from 
a  wilderness  of  prairies  "  to  a  great  and  populous  State, 
the  history  of  Illinois  is  unfamiliar  to  most  of  her  citizens. 
The  youth  in  her  public  schools  are  better  acquainted  with 
the  early  history  of  Virginia,  or  Massachusetts,  than  with 
the  stirring  events  connected  with  the  establishment  of 
their  native  State,  and  we  should  encourage  our  boys 
and  girls  in  the  study  of  the  history  of  their  State  and 
strengthen  the  love  for  Illinois. 

The  author  wishes  to  thank  for  helpful  suggestion  and 
kindly  criticism :  Mr.  John  E.  Ferreira,  of  East  Chicago ; 
Supt.  Walter  R.  Hatfield,  of .  Pittsfield ;  Prof.  David 


PREFACE 

Felmley,  of  Normal;  Dr.  Edward  C.  Page,  of  De  Kalb; 
Dr.  W.  E.  Simonds,  of  Galesburg,  and  Gen.  P.  C.  Hays,  of 
Joliet. 

Many  of  the  illustrations  have  been  obtained  through 
the  courtesy  of  Mr.  Charles  Evans,  Secretary  of  the 
Chicago  Historical  Association. 

Supt.  T.  C.  Clendennen,  of  Cairo,  furnished  the  illustra- 
tion of  a  "  Bird's-eye  View  of  Cairo.' 

The  illustrations  of  the  bronze  relief  tablets  in  the 
chapters  on  Marquette  and  La  Salle  were  obtained  from 
the  Marquette  building,  Chicago.  The  tablets  pertaining 
to  Marquette's  journey  were  designed  by  the  sculptor, 
Mr.  Herman  A.  McNeil,  a  faithful  student  of  Indian  char- 
acteristics. The  heads  of  the  noted  Indian  Sachems  and 
early  explorers  were  modeled  by  Mr.  Edward  Kemeys, 
the  sculptor  whose  work  received  wide  recognition  at  the 
World's  Fair. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

AND 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 


INTRODUCTORY 

I.    ILLINOIS   15 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

The  Mississippi  Valley Foster 

Geology    of  Illinois Northern 

The  West R.  B.  Porter 

Illinois     Moses 

State    Reports 

x 

II.    THE  INDIAN 21 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

History  of  the  United  States McMaster 

History  of  the  United  States Bancroft 

Last  of  the  Illinois Judyc  J.  D.  Caton 

Illinois  and  Indiana  Tribes H.   W.  Bcckicith 

Annals  of  the  West Peck 

American   Slate  Papers 


FRENCH  AND  BRITISH  OCCUPATION. 

III.      JOLLIET    AND    MARQUETTE 33 

IV.    LA  SALLE 48 

V.     TONTI   .  60 


CONTENTS 

VI.     LA  SALLE  's  RETURN  TO  ILLINOIS 68 

AUTHORITIES  :— 

San-alive  and  Critical  History  of  America Windsor 

La   Salic Parkman 

History  of  Illinois Davidson  and  Stance 

Early    Voyatjcs Shea 

Historical   Collection   of  Louisiana French 

Journal  of  Father  Uarqiicttc 

The   Winning  of  the  West Roosevelt 

VII.     OLD  KASKASKIA  AND  THE  EARLY  FRENCH 78 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Catholic  Missions Shea  and  Kip 

Early.   French    Voyages Gravier 

New   -France Charlemix 

Early  History  of  Illinois Judtje  James  Breeze 

Records  of  the  Chicago  Historical  Society 

Magazine  of  American  History 

VT1T.     FORT  CHARTRES  AND  THE  BRITISH 86 

AUTHORITIES  : — • 

Illinois  in  the  Eighteenth  Century Mason 

Early  Settlements  of  yorthirest  Territory Dillon 

Montcaltn  and  Wolfe Parkman 

Conquest    of    Canada Warburton 

Settlements  on  the  Mississippi  in  1771 Pitt  man 

French    Explorations 


TERRITORIAL  PERIOD. 

IX.     COL.  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK  AND  THE  AMERICAN  OCCU- 
PATION        97 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Pioneer  History  of  Illinois Reynolds 

Campaign  in   the  Illinois Clark 

History  of  Indiana Dillon 

Vol.  IX.  of  Michigan  Pioneer  Collections 

Old  Record  Book Col.  John  Todd 

Conquest  of  the  North  West Wm.  H.  English 

X.    THE  ORDINANCE  OF  1787 112 

AUTHORITIES  : — • 

The  St.  Clair  Papers 

Charters  and  Constitutions Poore 

Laws  and  Journals  of  Congress 

Illinois    Moses 


CONTENTS 

XL     THE  ILLINOIS  PIONEERS 117 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

History  of  Indiana Dillon 

Pioneer  History Reynold* 

Illinois     Moses 

XII.     THE  ILLINOIS  BANGERS 123 

XIII.  THE  BLOCK  HOUSES  AND  OLD  FORT  DEARBORN 129 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Field  Book  of  War  of  1812 Losslng 

History  of  Illinois Edwards 

History   of  Illinois Ford 

My   Own    Times Reynolds 

Fort   Dearborn John   Wenticorth 

Illinois    Moses 

History  of  Illinois Brown 

XIV.  KEEL  BOATS  .  .  .133 


STATE  PEEIOD. 

XV.    STATEHOOD  AND  THE  CONSTITUTIONS 141 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Fergus'  Historical  Series — Chicago 

Illinois     Moses 

XVI.  THE  FIGHT  AGAINST  SLAVERY 149 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Sketch  of  Edward  Coles Washburn 

Memoirs  of  E.  P.  Love  joy 

Alton   Riots    

XVII.  OUR  STATE  CAPITALS 157 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Illinois     Moses 

History   of  Illinois Ford 

Life  of  Edwards Edwards 

Report    of    George     Forquier — Senate    Journal,     Session 

183Jt-1835    

American  State  Papers,  Vols.  XX,  XXI 


CONTENTS 

XVIII.    NAUVOO  AND  MORMONS 165 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Atlantic  Monthly,  December,  1869 John  Hay 

History   of  Mormonism Hove 

Ms.  of  Solomon  Spauldiny 

XIX.    TRANSPORTATION 170 

XX.     ILLINOIS  IN  THE  MEXICAN  WAR 179 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

History  of  the  American  War Mansfield 

The  Other  Side,  or  a  Mexican  History  of  the  War. 

Translated  by Alex.  C.  Ramsey 

History  of  the  Battle  of  Buena  Vista Cotton 

XXI.    LINCOLN  IN  ILLINOIS 185 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

Abraham  Lincoln,  a  History Nicolay  and  Hay 

McClure's    Mayaeine 

Abraham  Lincoln P.  A.  Hanaford 

The  Pioneer  Boy 

CIVIL  WAR  PERIOD. 
XXII.    ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR 199 

AUTHORITIES: — 

Grant's  and  Sherman's  Memoirs 

The  Story  of  the  Fifty-fifth  Illinois Ciw/.-o1 

History  of  Illinois Davidson  and  Stourc 

Century  Magazine 

Illinois,    Vol.    II Moses 

XXIII.    CHICAGO  209 

XXIV.     OUR  STATE  INSTITUTIONS 224 

XXV.  EDUCATION  IN  ILLINOIS 229 

AUTHORITIES  : — 

State    Reports 

Reports  of  State  Supt 

Pioneer  History  of  Illinois 

College  Catalogues 

APPENDIX  237 

NAMES  OP  OUR  COUNTIES 263 

STARVED  ROCK  STATE  PARK 268 

GOVERNORS  OP  ILLINOIS  AND  NOTABLE  ILLINOIS  DATES  .  .  .  272 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


PACK 

Statue  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  Lincoln  Park .Frontispiece 

The  Great  Seal  of  Illinois 14 

Material  from  Which  Coal  Was  Made 17 

Chicagou 23 

Black  Hawk 25 

Starved  Eock   Opposite  26 

First  Settlement  in  Chicago Opposite  33 

Departure  of  Marquette 34 

Jolliet  37 

Totem  of  the  Illinois 38 

Marquette  Opposite  38 

The  Piasa  God  (from  an  old  drawing) 40 

Death  of  Marquette 46 

Robert  Cavelier  La  Salle 49 

La  Salle Opposite  52 

Tonti   61 

Nika    72 

Flag  of  France 77 

Fort  Chartres   (1718) 88 

A  Typical  Log  House 96 

Col.  George  Rogers  Clark 98 

Gen.  Arthur  St.  Clair 114 

View  of  First  Fort  Dearborn 132 

Lovejoy   Monument    (Alton) 140 

Xinian  Edwards 141 

Judge  Nathaniel  Pope 142 

Shadrach  Bond   146 

Pierre  Menard 148 

Gov.  Edward  Coles 149 

First  Capitol   (Kaskaskia) 157 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGE 

Second  Capitol  (Vandalia) 159 

Third  Capitol  Building,  Springfield 161 

Fourth  State  Capital,  Springfield 164 

Bird's-eye  View  of  Cairo 174 

Lincoln  Monument,  Springfield 188 

Lincoln's  Home,  Springfield 191 

Great  Lincoln  Rally,  1860 Opposite  192 

Stephen  A.  Douglas 193 

The  Chicago  Wigwam Opposite  194 

Old  State  House  at  Kaskaskia  (before  destruction) 196 

Abraham  Lincoln   198 

General  U.  S.  Grant 200 

View  of  Chicago  in  1821 210 

John  Kinsey's  House 213 

New  City  Hall,  Chicago 217 

Field  Museum,  Chicago 219 

Art  Institute,  Chicago 221 

U.  S.  Courthouse  and  Postoffice,  Chicago Opposite  222 

Library  Building,  State  University 233 

Panorama  of  the  University  of  Chicago Opposite  236 

French  Canyon,  near  Starved  Rock 269 


MAPS 

Indian  Tribes  of  Illinois Opposite  27 

Plan  of  Villages  of  Illinois  Country 85 

Forts  and  Settlements  of  the  Early  French 94 

Burnt  District,  Chicago  Fire 216 

Illinois,  Showing  Counties  and  Their  Population 271 


INTRODUCTORY 


"By  thy  rivers  gently  flowing, 

Illinois,  Illinois, 
O'er  the  prairies,  verdant  growing 

Illinois,  Illinois, 
Comes  an  echo  on  the  breeze, 

Rustling  through  the  leafy  trees, 
And  its  mellow  tones  are  these, 

Illinois,  Illinois, 

And  its  mellow  tones  are  these, 
Illinois." 


CHAPTER    I. 

ILLINOIS. 

The  State  of  Illinois  is  a  gently  sloping  tableland.  Its 
extreme  length  is  three  hundred  and  eighty-five  miles, 
and  its  extreme  breadth  two  hundred  and  eighteen  miles. 
It  is  larger  in  area  than  New  England  without  Maine. 
If  Illinois  were  laid  upon  the  Atlantic  coast,  it  would 
stretch  from  Boston,  Mass.,  to  Old  Point  Comfort  in 
Virginia.  With  the  exception  of  a  broken,  hilly  ridge  of 
land  that  crosses  the  southern  portion  of  the  State  from 
west  to  east,  the  surface  of  Illinois  is  nearly  level,  and 
slopes  from  an  altitude  of  eleven  hundred  and  seventy 
five  feet  above  the  sea  on  the  north,  to  Cairo,  where  the 
altitude  is  but  three  hundred  and  fifty  feet. 

Including  the  boundary  rivers,  Illinois  possesses  many 
hundreds  of  miles  of  navigable  waterways.  These  streams, 
furnishing  a  ready  means  of  transportation,  were  important 
factors  in  the  early  development  of  the  State.  A  northern 
tributary  to  the  Illinois  River  takes  its  rise  in  the  broad,  flat 
prairies  within  cannon  s'hot  of  Lake  Michigan.  At  an  early 
day  a  canal  was  constructed,  connecting  this  river  with  the 
lake,  thus  forming  a  continuous  water  passage  from  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  by  way  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico. 

Closely  linked  to  both  the  Northern  and  the  Southern 
States  by  lake  and  river,  Illinois  lies  wholly  within  that  great 
temperate  belt  that  has  been  the  birthplace  of  the  most  ag- 

15 


l6  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

gressive  peoples  of  the  world.  In  the  heart  of  the  Missis- 
sippi Valley,  a  region  capable  of  feeding  the  human  race  for 
ages,  Illinois  is  essentially  a  farming  State,  and  grows 
within  her  borders  nearly  every  staple  food  product  of  the 
world.  To  illustrate  the  wealth  of  her  agricultural  re- 
sources, it  may  be  said  that  the  value  of  all  the  gold  and 
silver  mined  in  the  United  States  during  the  year  A.  D. 
1910,  was  $126,036,973.  The  value  of  the  farm  products 
of  Illinois  for  the  same  year  was  over  $290,295,000. 

While  nature  bestowed  upon  Illinois  so  productive  a 
soil,  she  also  filled  the  earth  beneath  with  an  abundant 
store  of  minerals.  The  geologist  tells  us  that  millions  of 
years  ago,  when  the  earth  was  young,  upon  the  bare  ribs 
of  rock,  were  laid  great  deposits  of  limestone  and  sand- 
stone. The  "Niagara"  limestone,  appearing  here  and 
there  throughout  the  northern  portion  of  the  State,  is 
extensively  quarried.  This  stone  entered  largely  into  the 
construction  of  the  Capitol  building  at  Springfield,  and 
the  Eads  Bridge  at  St.  Louis.  Another  deposit  of  lime- 
stone, which  has  added  to  the  wealth  of  Illinois,  contains 
lead  and  zinc.  This  ore  galinite  gave  name  to  the  city  of 
Galena  because  of  the  mines  opened  in  that  region. 

Above  these  layers  of  limestone  is  found  a  deposit  called 
"St.  Peter's  Sandstone."  Because  of  its  purity  and  free- 
dom from  coloring  matter,  this  sandstone  is  extensively 
used  at  Alton,  and  other  places,  in  the  manufacture  of 
glass.  Starved  Rock,  Deer  Park  and  many  of  the  pic- 
turesque bluffs  located  within  the  area  of  LaSalle  county 
and  along  the  Illinois  River  are  of  this  formation. 

At  Joliet ;  in  the  vicinity  of  Rock  Island ;  within  certain 
parts  of  Calhoun  county  and  in  other  localities  may  be 


ILLINOIS. 


found  pronounced  formations  of  the  Niagara  limestone 
group.  In  other  sections  of  the  State  may  be  seen  the 
sub-carboniferous  and  the  carboniferous,  containing  coal; 


MATERIAL    FROM    WHICH    COAL    WAS    MADE. 

in  fact,  these  formations  are  to  be  found  in  practically 
every  part  of  the  State  if  borings  are  sunk  deep  enough 
to  reach  those  lying  beneath  the  surface. 

Above  these  deposits  are   found  many  layers   of  lime- 
stone and  sandstone   containing   fossils   of  various   kinds, 


18  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

which  are  records  of  the  earlier  vegetable  and  animal  life 
of  the  globe. 

These  deposits  were  succeeded  by  the  coal  measures. 
The  warm,  moist  atmosphere  of  that  period  rendered  vege- 
tation luxuriant.  Great  forests  covered  the  slopes  and 
hills,  and  impenetrable  jungles  spread  over  the  marshy 
plains.  Pine  trees  lifted  their  stately  heads  side  by  side 
with  the  graceful  lepidodendron.  Gigantic  ferns  raised 
their  tufted  fronds  high  in  the  steamy  air.  Many  other 
strange  growths  flourished  in  these  ancient  forests.  One 
peculiar  tree,  the  sigillarid,  had  a  large,  fluted  trunk,  which 
resembled  a  clustered  column.  Thirty  feet  from  its  base  ex- 
tended immense  branches,  covered  with  a  grass-like  foliage- 
The  bark  of  such  a  tree,  five  feet  in  diameter,  was  thirteen 
inches  thick.  The  wood  was  in  the  form  of  a  cylinder  and 
enclosed  a  ten-inch  column  of  pith.  Caterpillars  and  snails 
crawled  upon  the  slimy  banks  of  streams;  within  the 
swamps  and  seas  dwelt  many  huge  creatures  'having  forms 
resembling  frogs  and  lizards;  bright-hued  butterflies, 
beetles  and  dragonflies  arose  in  brilliant  clouds  above  the 
tropical  foliage. 

As  ages  passed,  these  forests  gradually  sank  with  the 
soil  in  which  they  grew  and  became  imbedded  in  the  miry 
deposits,  or  were  swept  by  dark  rivers  into  shallow  lakes. 
Through  the  agency  of  heat  and  pressure  this  embedded 
vegetation  was  gradually  transformed  into  coal. 

Two-thirds  of  the  surface  of  Illinois  is  underlaid  by  these 
vast  coal  deposits,  every  layer  of  which  corresponds  to  an 
ancient  forest  and  varies  in  thickness  from  a  few  inches 
to  eleven  feet.  In  some  counties  these  veins  of  coal  are 
sometimes  near  the  surface;  in  others,  shafts  are  sunk  to 


ILLINOIS.  19 

a  depth  of  several  hundred  feet.  As  it  requires  eight  cubic 
feet  of  wood  to  form  one  cubic  foot  of  coal,  these  ancient 
forests  must  have  been  growing  for  ages. 

England,  the  greatest  coal  consuming  nation  of  the 
world,  possesses  twelve  thousand  square  miles  of  coal 
measures.  It  is  estimated  that  the  coal  energy  produced 
by  the  coal  consumed  in  that  country  in  a  single  day  is 
equal  to  the  power  furnished  by  nineteen  servants  for  each 
inhabitant,  and  that  at  this  rate  of  consumption  the  coal 
supply  of  Great  Britain  will  be  exhausted  in  two  hundred 
and  fifty  years.  At  the  same  rate,  the  coal  measures  of 
Illinois  would  furnish  England  with  mechanical  power  and 
heat  for  one  hundred  thousand  years. 

Above  the  coal  are  layers  of  sandstone  and  limestone. 
One  of  these  deposits,  the  "Burlington"  limestone,  fur- 
nished the  material  to  build  the  court  house  at  Monmouth. 
From  another,  the  "Keokuk"  limestone,  was  constructed 
the  Mormon  Temple  at  Nauvoo,  the  Custom  House  at 
Galena,  and  the  Postoffice  at  Springfield.  A  fine  quality 
of  lime  is  made  from  a  third  deposit,  the  St.  Louis  lime- 
stone. The  city  of  Joliet  owes  much  of  its  importance  to 
the  splendid  quarries  of  limestone  found  in  its  vicinity. 

As  time  went  on,  many  strange  creatures  appeared  upon 
the  earth.  Great  beasts  roamed  the  forests ;  frightful  rep- 
tiles sported  in  the  rivers  and  shallow  seas.  This  is  called 
the  age  of  Mammoths.  During  this  period,  the  waters 
of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  receded  from  a  few  miles  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  River  to  their  present  limits.  The 
peninsula  of  Florida  was  raised  above  the  sea,  and  the 
ranges  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  were  uplifted 

The  period  of  Mammoths  was  followed  by  the  Ice  age; 


2O  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

tropical  heat  was  succeeded  by  arctic  cold.  Great  floes 
of  ice  and  towering  bergs,  carrying  soil  and  rocks  from 
the  distant  North,  drifted  southward.  In  this  manner  the 
surface  of  the  State  was  covered  with  a  mass  of  rock  and 
gravel  to  a  depth  of  two  hundred  feet  at  the  north.  The 
thickness  of  this  deposit  gradually  decreases,  until,  at  the 
southern  border,  it  almost  disappears. 

Upon  the  disintegrating  mass  of  mineral,  vegetation 
grew  luxuriantly,  covering  the  earth  with  a  rich  carpet  of 
verdure  that,  decaying,  formed  the  black  soil  of  the  prairies 
and  the  deep  loam  of  the  bottom  lands. 

By  this  process  there  were  released  from  the  rocks  those 
mysterious  elements  which  give  beauty  to  the  flower,  color 
to  the  fruit  and  substance  to  the  grain. 

The  State  contains  seven  distinct  drainage  basins,  each 
of  these  being  drained  respectively  by  Lake  Michigan,  the 
Mississippi,  Ohio,  Embarrass,  Kankasia,  Big  Muddy,  Rock, 
and  Illinois  Rivers.  Many  large  sections  of  the  State  are 
almost  level  and  thousands  of  acres  were  ready  to  be  tilled 
by  the  first  fanners  without  the  usual  necessity  of  remov- 
ing trees  or  stumps. 

The  natural  drainage  combined  with  an  exceptionally 
rich  soil  has,  through  the  industry  of  the  husbandmen, 
given  to  Illinois  her  exalted  position  as  the  first  agricul- 
tural State  in  the  Nation. 


CHAPTER   11. 

THE  INDIAN. 

When  first  explored,  Illinois,  like  other  portions  of  our 
country,  was  inhabited  by  the  red  men.  How  many  years 
they  had  dwelt  here  or  what  peoples  they  displaced,  we  do 
not  know.  There  are  historians  who  believe  that  they  were 
preceded  by  another  race,  who  built  beautiful  palaces  and 
large  cities  which  long  ago  crumbled  into  dust.  Others 
suppose  that  mounds,  and  various  evidences  of  an  earlier 
occupation  of  the  territory,  were  the  works  of  the  ancestors 
of  the  Indian. 

When  the  Europeans  discovered  America  they  found  the 
Indians  living  in  small  villages  or  scattered  in  roving  bands. 
Indians  east  of  the  Mississippi  River  have  been  classified 
in  groups,  each  embracing  several  tribes  more  or  less  con- 
nected by  ties  of  blood,  and  these  groups  placed  in  three 
general  divisions :  the  Muskhogees,  who  lived  south  of 
the  Tennessee  River  and  comprised  the  Choctaw,  the 
Chickasaw,  Creek  and  Seminole  tribes ;  the  Iroquois,  who 
occupied  the  territory  extending  from  the  Hudson  and 
Delaware  Rivers  westward  to  the  Great  Lakes  and  north 
to  the  St.  Lawrence.  These  warlike  people  included  the 
famous  five  Nations  of  New  York, — Mohawk,  Oneida, 
Onandagua,  Cayuga  and  Seneca,  and  also  the  Cherokees, 
Htirons,  Eries  and  the  Tuscaroras. 

And  finally  the  powerful  Algonquin  family,  who  occu- 
pied the  remaining  territory  east  of  the  Mississippi  River. 

21 


22  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

This  family  embraced  the  Narragansetts,  Pequots  and 
Mohegans  of  New  England;  the  Powhatans  and  Dela- 
wares  of  Virginia ;  the  Shawnees,  who  dwelt  on  the  Ohio, 
and  a  large  number  of  the  tribes  living  on  the  shores  of 
the  Great  Lakes. 

Everywhere  the  early  voyagers  came  in  contact  with 
these  people.  The  French  found  them  upon  the  banks 
of  the  St.  Lawrence.  It  was  an  Algonquin  who  came  into 
the  village  of  the  Pilgrim,  shouting  "Welcome !  English- 
man !"  An  Algonquin  greeted  Roger  Williams  as  he 
landed  on  the  site  of  the  future  city  of  Providence,  with 
the  words,  "What  cheer?"  Captain  John  Smith  bought 
corn  from  them  in  Virginia ;  William  Penn  made  his  treaty 
with  them  in  the  shade  of  the  Pennsylvania  elm;  the 
Jesuit  missionaries  baptized  them  with  the  waters  of  the 
Mississippi. 

The  Indian  knew  nothing  of  the  value  of  iron  or  other 
metals,  but  fashioned  their  simple  implements  or  weapons 
out  of  stone  and  bone.  Their  dress  was  made  from  the 
skin  of  animals  or  the  fiber  of  some  kinds  of  bark,  and 
their  rude  huts  were  covered  with  the  same  materials.  Their 
only  musical  instrument  gave  forth  discordant  sounds. 

Improvident  to  the  extreme  they  cultivated  the  soil 
but  little,  and  depended  almost  entirely  upon  the  chase. 
Hunting  and  dancing  constituted  their  chief  enjoyments. 
"Their  great  business  in  life  was  to  procure  food  and 
devour  it,  to  subdue  their  enemies  and  scalp  them.  It  is 
probable  that  if  they  had  never  come  in  contact  with  the 
whites,  they  would  have  remained  untamed,  savage  and 
ignorant." 

To  such  a  people  the  "Illinois  country,"  with  its  rolling 


THE    INDIAN.  23 

prairies,  the  feeding-ground  of  buffalo  and  deer;  its  for- 
ests filled  with  bears  and  panthers;  its  navigable  rivers 
over  which  their  canoes  could  be  propelled  with  little  exer- 
tion, offered  a  congenial  home.  Seven  different  nations 
dwelt  in  the  re- 
gion, and  al- 
though they  all 
belonged  to  the 
Algonquin  fam- 
ily, they  were 
con  stantly  at 
war  among 
themselves.  In 
the  southeast 
were  adventur- 
ous Shawnees, 
who  had  come 
from  Georgia. 
This  tribe  pro- 
duced the  great 
T  e  c  u  m  s  e  h. 
North  of  them 
and  extending 
to  the  Lakes, 
lived  the  brave 
and  sagacious  CHICAGOU. 

Miamis  who  Illinois  Chief,  Who  Visited    France  in   1725. 

were  always  opposed  to  the  white  men,  and  greatly  retarded 
the  early  settlement  of  the  country. 

West  of  the  Miamis  were  the  fierce   Kickapoos,  who 
occupied  the  lands  along  the  Vermillion  and  Sangamon 


24  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

Rivers.  Here  they  lived  for  a  hundred  years  until  they 
were  driven  westward  by  the  whites. 

The  Pottawattomies  drifted  westward  from  the  St.  Law- 
rence River,  and  divided  into  three  sections,  one  of  which 
settled  upon  the  headwaters  of  the  Kankakee  and  Illinois 
Rivers. 

The  Winnebagos  lived  to  the  west,  but  were  driven 
northward  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  present  State,  and 
finally  settled  near  Green  Bay.  These  people  distinguished 
themselves  in  various  wars  against  the  whites. 

The  restless  Sacs  and  Foxes  settled  upon  Rock  River, 
and  for  a  hundred  years  were  a  menace  to  the  early  settlers 
of  Illinois. 

Between  these  various  peoples  and  occupying  the  fairest 
lands,  dwelt  the  Illini  or  Illinois  Indians,  a  term  signifying 
"real  men." 

The  Illinois,  a  powerful  confederation  composed  of  the 
Kaskaskias,  Tamaroas,  Cahokias,  Peorias  and  Mitchi- 
gamies,  laid  claim  to  all  the  lands  from  the  sources  of  the 
Illinois  River  westward  to  the  Mississippi  and  southward 
to  the  Ohio.  Their  favorite  meeting  ground  was  in  Central 
Illinois.  Here  upon  the  Illinois  River,  near  the  present 
village  of  Utica,  was  located  the  largest  of  their  seventeen 
villages,  which  they  called  Kaskaskia.  Upon  Peoria  Lake 
was  the  chief  town  of  the  Peorias,  while,  nearly  opposite 
the  present  site  of  St.  Louis,  the  Cahokias  and  Tamaroas 
had  established  their  chief  village. 

One  of  the  French  missionaries,  Father  Membre,  speak- 
ing of  these  Illinois  Indians,  states  that,  while  they  were 
"tall  of  stature,  strong  and  robust,  the  swiftest  runners  in 
the  world  and  good  archers,"  they  were  "idle,  revengeful, 


THE    INDIAN. 


jealous,  cunning,  dissolute  and  thievish."  On  the  fertile 
meadows  that  lined  the  banks  of  the  rivers  the  squaws  and 
old  men  cultivated  vegetables  and  Indian  corn,  which  they 
stored  in  rude  caves  for  winter  use.  These  Illinois  Indians 
waged  constant  war  with  the  neighboring  tribes,  who 
wanted  to  possess  their  splendid  hunting  grounds.  Victory 
was  usually  upon  their 
side,  for  they  were  brave 
and  sagacious.  The 
blood-thirsty  Sioux  fre- 
quently made  war  upon 
the  more  peaceful  Al- 
gonquins  on  the  Illinois 
side,  but  the  most  dread- 
ed foes  of  the  Illinois 
Indians  were  the  fierce 
Iroquois,  whose  home 
was  south  of  distant 
Lake  Erie.  They  often 
made  the  long  journey 
of  more  than  five  hun- 
dred miles  through  the 
forests  to  slaughter  the 
tribes  in  the  valley  of 
the  Illinois,  laying  waste 
their  fields  and  leaving  their  villages  in  smoking  ruins. 
The  early  French  were  kindly  received  by  the  Illinois 
Indians,  who  hoped  to  procure  firearms  from  them,  and 
with  their  assistance,  to  subdue  the  common  foe.  The 
friendship  and  goodwill,  which  had  been  so  strongly  estab- 
lished between  the  Frenchmen  and  the  Illinois  Indians, 


BLACK  HAWK, 

Chief  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes. 


26  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

continued  as  long  as  the  French  pioneers  remained  in  the 
territory  of  Illinois. 

Near  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  Iroquois, 
possibly  encouraged  by  the  English,  sent  six  hundred 
picked  warriors  against  the  Illinois.  The  attack  was  a  sur- 
prise ;  twelve  hundred  Illinois  warriors  were  killed,  and  the 
entire  tribe  was  scattered.  After  the  Iroquois  went  back 
to  Lake  Erie,  many  Illinois  returned  to  their  homes,  but 
their  strength  was  broken.  Hemmed  in  by  relentless  tribes, 
their  numbers  steadily  diminished.  In  1769  the  remnant 
of  the  band,  pursued  by  the  Pottawattomies,  was  compelled 
to  take  refuge  on  the  site  of  old  Fort  St.  Louis. 

Here  they  could  have  defended  themselves  for  a  long 
time,  as  the  rock  is  impregnable  and  provisions  were  not 
lacking.  But  water  could  be  obtained  only  from  the  river 
far  below,  by  means  of  a  vessel  attached  to  the  end  of  a 
grape  vine.  The  Pottawattomies,  concealed  near  the  base 
of  the  cliff,  seized  the  vessels  as  they  were  lowered.  In 
vain  did  the  Illinois  attempt  to  get  their  water  supply  in 
the  middle  of  the  darkest  nights,  and  at  last,  famishing 
with  thirst,  they  slowly  starved  to  death,  only  one  escap- 
ing to  tell  the  tale  of  their  sufferings.  The  promonotory 
on  the  Illinois  River,  where  this  tragic  event  occurred,  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Starved  Rock. 

Thus  miserably  perished,  hunted  to  death  by  their  own 
kindred,  the  last  of  that  confederation  which  at  one  time 
constituted  the  most  powerful  people  of  the  Illinois  valley. 

The  Indians  were  destined  to  give  place  to  a  stronger 
race.  By  treaty  and  conquest,  the  remaining  tribes  were 
finally  removed,  and  Illinois  became  the  possession  of  the 
white  man. 


TITK  RLACK  HAWK  WAR.  2/ 

THE  RLACK  HAWK  WAR. 

The  Black  Hawk  War  was  the  last  united  effort  of  the 
Indian  tribes  to  drive  the  whites  from  the  soil  of  Illinois. 

At  the  opening  of  the  Nineteenth  century  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes  occupied  the  entire  territory  included  between  the 
Rock  River  and  the  Mississippi. 

On  November  3d,  1804,  by  a  treaty  made  at  St.  Louis 
between  General  Harrison  and  five  chiefs  representing  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes  and  the  Winnebago  tribes,  these  lands 
were  ceded  to  the  United  States,  with  the  understanding 
that  the  Indians  would  leave  the  territory  when  the  lands 
were  required  by  the  whites  for  "actual  settlement." 

During  the  war  of  1812  some  Indians  who  were  opposed 
to  the  conditions  of  this  treaty,  under  the  leadership  of 
Black  Hawk,  sided  with  the  British  and  were  known  as  "The 
British  Band."  The  remaining  Sacs  and  Foxes,  with  Keo- 
kuk,  the  principal  chief  of  the  tribe,  opposed  the  policy  of 
aggression  against  the  United  States. 

At  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812  Black  Hawk  established 
his  village  at  the  confluence  of  the  Rock  and  the  Mississippi 
Rivers.  All  went  well  with  the  Indians  until  1830,  when 
Keokuk,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  rival  chief,  made  a 
final  cession  of  all  lands  held  by  his  tribe  east  of  the  Missis- 
sippi River.  The  treaty  further  provided  that  Black  Hawk 
and  his  band  were  to  give  up  their  villages,  corn  fields  and 
hunting  grounds  during  the  following  year.  When  the 
veteran  warrior  heard  the  news  he  was  thoroughly  aroused 
and  declared  both  treaties  to  have  been  obtained  through 
fraud.  Without  delay  he  strove  to  unite  all  Indians  in  the 
common  cause  of  resisting  the  whites.  In  the  meantime 


28  THE  MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

Keokuk  and  his  band  quietly  crossed  to  the  west  bank 
of  the  Mississippi  River. 

When  Black  Hawk  and  his  Indians  returned  from  their 
winter  hunting  trip  in  the  spring  of  1831  they  discovered 
that  the  very  ground  on  which  their  village  stood  had  been 
purchased  by  a  fur-trader  who  was  preparing  to  plant  a 
corn  field  of  seven  hundred  acres  which  the  Indians  had 
cultivated  for  years.  The  indignant  chief  was  for  imme- 
diate war,  but  temperate  counsels  prevailed  and  the  field 
was  finally  divided  between  the  white  man  and  the  chief 
with  the  understanding  that  each  was  to  cultivate  his  re- 
spective half.  But  constant  disputes  arose  and  in  May 
eight  white  men  united  in  a  memorial  of  grievance  to  Gov- 
ernor Reynolds.  A  call  for  volunteers,  to  protect  settlers, 
was  made  without  delay.  Early  in  June  General  Gaines, 
arrived  at  Fort  Armstrong,  on  Rock  Island,  prepared  to 
execute  the  orders  of  the  Governor. 

Black  Hawk  and  his  band  were  persuaded  to  cross  the 
Mississippi  and  the  soldiers  took  possession  of  the  Indian 
village.  Finding  that  the  Indians  were  not  inclined  to  be 
hostile,  rations  were  issued  to  them  and  the  volunteer  sol- 
diers were  dismissed. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1832  Black  Hawk  and  his  men  re- 
crossed  the  Mississippi  and  marched  up  the  Rock  River, 
declaring  that  they  were  going  to  their  friends,  the  Winne- 
bagoes,  who  lived  in  Wisconsin,  for  the  purpose  of  plant- 
ing corn.  General  Atkinson,  in  command  at  Fort  Arm- 
strong, warned  him  to  return,  but  undeterred,  Black  Hawk- 
pressed  on  to  Dixon's  ford,  where  he  pitched  his  camp.* 

*  Related  by  a  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dixon. 


THE  BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  29 

Mrs.  Dixon  invited  the  chief  and  his  friends  to  dine  with 
her  and  treated  him  with  much  courtesy.  Black  Hawk 
never  forgot  the  kindness  shown  him  hy  this  woman. 

The  news  of  Black  Hawk's  return  to  Illinois  quickly 
reached  Governor  Reynolds,  who  immediately  sent  General 
Vv'hiteside  with  eighteen  hundred  volunteers  to  expel  the 
intruder  from  the  State.  When  General  Whiteside 
reached  Dixon  he  learned  that  Black  Hawk  was  encamped 
upon  the  banks  of  Sycamore  Creek,  thirty  miles  distant. 
A  force  of  nearly  three  hundred  men,  in  command  of  an  am- 
bitious officer,  named  Stilhnan.  was  sent  forward  to  recon- 
noiter.  Black  Hawk  was  feasting  his  Winnebago  friends 
at  the  time  and  sent  six  of  his  warriors,  under  the  protection 
of  a  white  flag,  to  meet  the  approaching  party.  The  undis- 
ciplined volunteers  fired  upon  the  Indians,  killing  two  of 
t«heir  number.  Justly  aroused,  Black  Hawk  commanded 
his  men  to  give  battle  and  the  volunteer  force  was  driven 
back  in  confusion,  leaving  eleven  of  their  number  dead 
upon  the  field.  These  were  the  first  white  men  killed  in  the 
Black  Hawk  war. 

The  alarm  of  an  Indian  war  rapidly  spread  among  the 
exposed  settlements  and  farms.  Chiefly  through  the  aid 
of  the  noble  old  Pottawattomie  chief,  Shebana,  the  settlers5 
in  the  region  of  Bureau  Creek  were  warned  and  fled  for 
safety  to  Ottawa.  Those  near  Plainfield  and  Naperville 
found  shelter  at  Fort  Dearborn.  A  few  families  upon  In- 
dian Creek,  who  refused  to  heed  the  warning,  were  mur- 
dered, and  two  little  girls,  Sylvia  and  Rachel  Hall,  were 
carried  into  captivity. 

General  Whiteside  immediately  marched  to  the  scene  of 
Stillman's  defeat,  but  Black  Hawk  had  moved  northward. 


30  THE  MAKING  Oif  ILLINOIS. 

The  soldiers  who  had  volunteered  for  Indian  service  had 
seen  enough  of  fighting  and  as  their  terms  of  enlistment 
had  expired  refused  to  pursue  the  chief  and  his  band. 

Two  thousand  more  men  were  speedily  enlisted,  but  in 
the  interim  Black  Hawk  and  his  warriors  were  preying  upon 
the  settlements  near  Galena.  The  most  notable  attack  in 
this  region  was  upon  the  Apple  River  fort,  where  Elizabeth 
now  stands.  The  Indians  besieged  the  place  for  an  entire 
day,  but  the  brave  garrison  defended  the  fort  so  gallantly 
that  Black  Hawk  withdrew  and  turned  his  attention  to  an 
attacking  force  approaching  under  Colonel  Dement.  These 
troops  came  very  near  falling  into  an  ambuscade,  but  es- 
caped in  safety  to  the  shelter  of  buildings  at  Kellogg's 
grove,  where  they  were  secure  from  the  enemy. 

A  more  formidable  army  was  now  sent  against  the  In- 
dians, and  Black  Hawk  retreated  northward  intending  to 
save  himself  by  crossing  the  Mississippi  River.  At  Blue 
Mounds,  upon  the  banks  of  the  Wisconsin  River,  he  was 
overtaken  by  General  Henry  and  a  battle  ensued  on  July 
2 ist,  in  which  the  Indians  lost  about  fifty  warriors.  The 
Indians  continued  their  retreat  until  August  2d,  when  they 
were  again  overtaken  near  the  mouth  of  Bad  Ax  River. 
Here  a  fierce  battle  was  fought  and  almost  all  in  Black 
Hawk's  band  were  killed  or  drowned. 

Broken  hearted  the  veteran  warrior  fled  to  a  Winnebago 
village  and  gave  himself  up  to  two  chiefs,  who  delivered 
him  to  the  Indian  agent,  General  Street,  at  Prairie  du  Chien. 

General  Scott,  with  nine  companies  of  troops,  had  ar- 
rived at  Fort  Dearborn,  but  his  men  were  stricken  with 
cholera  and  he  took  little  or  no  part  in  the  campaign. 
When  his  men  recovered  they  were  marched  to  a  de- 


THE  BLACK  HAWK  WAR.  3! 

serted  Indian  village  between  the  present  site  of  Beloit  and 
Tuttle  Creek,  and  soon  after  proceeded  to  Fort  Armstrong. 

Early  in  September  Black  Hawk  and  his  captured  war- 
riors were  sent  to  Jefferson  Barracks,  near  St.  Louis.  The 
following  spring  the  famous  warrior  was  carried  to  Wash- 
ington City  and  thence  sent  to  Fortress  Monroe.  After  a 
trial  he  was  returned  to  his  own  people  as  nothing  but 
"honorable  warfare"  could  be  charged  against  him. 

In  the  cities  of  the  East  he  attracted  much  attention  and 
won  compliments  from  every  side.  He  told  the  legislators 
that  the  day  would  come  when  the  courts  of  justice  and 
prisons  of  the  white  men  would  be  powerless  to  protect 
society  from  criminals  that  the  white  man's  civilization 
fostered  and  developed.*  ''Serious  predictions,"  remarked 
Wendell  Phillips,  "and  it  is  a  warning  worth  heeding." 

Black  Hawk  was  restored  to  his  tribe  as  a  chief  subordi- 
nate to  Keokuk,  and  established  his  home  on  the  banks  of 
the  beautiful  Des  Moines  River.  Here  he  lived  in  peace 
and  contentment  until  his  death,  which  occurred  on  October 
3d,  1835.  His  friends  buried  him  in  a  sitting  posture  and 
erected  above  the  grave  a  large  mound  of  earth. 

Black  Hawk  has  been  called  "the  last  native  defender 
of  the  soil  of  Illinois,"  and  although  a  brave  and  fearless 
man,  he  was  claimed  by  some  to  be  inferior  in  talent  to 
Tecumseh  or  Little  Turtle.  He  fought  bravely  and  some- 
times victoriously,  but  did  not  show  any  very  remark- 
able talents  as  a  leader.  That  he  was  injured  by  his  oppo- 
nents cannot  be  denied ;  and  that  he  displayed  the  white  flag 
and  gave  notice  of  his  willingness  to  surrender  with  his 
small  band  of  warriors,  and  thus  avoid  useless  bloodshed, 

*J)rake. 


32  THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

and  was  met  and  answered  by  the  rifle  instead,  is  also  true. 

Black  Hawk  was  conscious  of  the  inferior  strength  of  his 
body  of  men,  when  compared  to  that  of  his  foes,  and  from 
the  beginning  of  hostilities  had  nothing  to  gain  and  every- 
thing to  lose  by  engaging  in  battle  with  the  Americans. 
He  fought  bravely  against  superior  numbers  and  without 
the  assistance  of  allies,  although  he  had  been  promised 
help  from  them.  The  other  Indian  tribes  having  avoided 
the  unequal  contest,  he  was  left  to  depend  solely  upon  his 
own  resources. 

In  a  closing  address  to  his  defeated  warriors  he  is  quoted 
as  saying:  "Farewell!  Black  Hawk  tried  to  serve  you  and 
avenge  your  wrongs.  He  drank  the  blood  of  some  of  the 
whites.  His  plans,  however,  are  stopped ;  he  can  do  noth- 
ing further.  He  is  near  his  end.  His  sun  is  setting  and 
he  will  rise  no  more.  Farewell  to  Black  Hawk."  Ther.e 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  character  of  Black  Hawk  is  beyond 
reproach  as  a  man  of  honor,  full  of  noble  and  generous 
aspirations.  Victor  Hugo,  basing  his  opinion  of  him  on 
the  reports  of  his  enemies  alone,  in  his  Jersey  speech,  de- 
clared him  the  peer  of  "any  patriot,  and  as  much  above 
Alexander,  Scipio,  Napoleon  and  such  barbarians,  as  the 
moon  in  its  zenith  is  above  the  earth." 


FRENCH  AND  BRITISH  OCCUPATION 


CHAPTER  III. 

*JOLLIET   AND    MARQUETTE. 

The  St.  Lawrence  River,  flowing  eastward,  empties  the 
waters  of  the  Great  Lakes  into  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  directly 
opposite  the  continent  of  Europe.  This  noble  stream  was 
discovered  in  1534  by  Jacques  Cartier,  who  took  possession 
of  the  entire  country  drained  by  it,  for  the  King  of  France. 
By  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  French  were 
making  extensive  plans  to  occupy  this  territory  and  estab- 
lish a  great  empire. 

Treaties  were  made  with  the  Indians,  and  a  thriving 
trade  in  furs  was  carried  on  with  the  remote  tribes  dwelling 
on  the  distant  shores  of  the  Great  Lakes.  A  chain  of 
trading  and  military  posts  was  established  which  served 
to  overawe  the  savage,  and  for  many  years  prevented  the 
advance  of  the  English.  The  strongly  fortified  cities  of 
Quebec  and  Montreal  became  centers  of  military  power 
and  commercial  operations  in  the  New  World. 

Among  the  bold  spirits  who  laid  the  foundations  of  New 
France  in  America,  none  are  more  worthy  of  honor  and 
admiration  than  the  early  Catholic  missionaries.  These 
men,  actuated  by  a  religious  enthusiasm,  boldly  explored 
the  trackless  wilderness  and  planted  their  humble  missions 
among  remote  and  savage  tribes. 


*  This  spelling  is  given  in  an  autograph  letter  now  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  Chicago  Historical  Society.  Marquette  also 
uses  it  in  his  Journal. 

33 


The  illustrious 
Jacques  Mar- 
quette  was 
among  the  most 
zealous  of  these 
devoted  men. 
Born  of  an  hon- 
orable French 
family  he  early 
consecrated  him- 
self to  the  service 
of  the  Church, 
and  in  1666,  was 
sent  by  the  Jesuit 
Order  to  the  In- 
dian missions  up- 
on the  St.  Law- 
rence River.  A 
store  -  house  and 
cluster  of  log  cab- 
ins constituted  a 
trading  post  at 
the  mouth  of  the 
Saguenay  River. 
Here  the  young 
priest  was  sta- 
tioned and  de- 
voted himself  so 
zealously  to  the 
study  of  the  In- 
dian language, 
that  in  two  years 
he  had  mastered 


JOLLIET    AND    MARQUF.TTR.  35 

six  of  the  dialects.  Burning  with  a  desire  to  labor 
among  more  remote  tribes,  Marquette  obtained  per- 
mission to  preach  to  the  Indians  of  the  Upper  Lake 
region.  With  none  but  Indian  guides  he  ascended  the 
Ottawa  River,  threaded  his  way  through  the  forests, 
crossed  Lake  Nippissing,  and  penetrated  as  far  west  as 
Point  St.  Esprit  on  Lake  Superior.  Everywhere  he  won 
the  friendship  of  the  simple  red  men  by  the  gentleness  of 
his  manner  and  the  purity  of  his  life. 

At  length  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  mission  of  St. 
Ignace,  which  had  been  established  by  Father  Allouez,  at 
Mackinac.  From  wandering  bands  of  savages  who  came 
under  the  sway  of  his  influence,  Father  Marquette  heard 
of  a  mighty  river  to  the  west,  and  became  filled  with  a 
desire  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  tribes  that  dwelt  upon 
its  banks. 

The  Court  in  far-away  France  was  also  anxious  to  dis- 
cover this  mysterious  river.  On  June  4, 1672,  the  French  min- 
ister wrote  to  the  Governor  of  New  France  that  there  was 
"nothing  more  important  for  the  colony  than  the  discovery 
of  a  passage  to  the  South  Sea.  His  majesty  wishes  you 
to  give  it  your  attention."  Thus  urged,  Frontenac  entered 
upon  the  task  with  much  enthusiasm.  In  November  of  the 
same  year  he  instructed  Sieur  Louis  Jolliet,  a  Quebec 
fur-trader  and  "a  man  of  great  experience  in  this  kind  of 
exploration,"  to  "discover  the  South  Sea  by  the  Moskou- 
ten's  country  and  the  great  river  Mississippi,  which  is  be- 
lieved to  empty  into  the  California  Sea." 

It  now  became  necessary  to  select  a  missionary  to  accom- 
pany the  expedition  and  the  choice  fell  upon  Marquette, 
who  received  a  letter  bidding  him  prepare  for  the  long  and 


36  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

* 

tedious  journey  to  the  Illinois  country,  where  he  had  longed 
for  years  to  spread  the  gospel. 

The  message  was  delivered  upon  the  festival  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception,  and  so  great  was  the  missionary's 
joy  that  he  resolved  to  name  the  first  church  he  should 
establish  in  the  unexplored  region  "The  Mission  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception." 

On  the  seventeenth  of  May,  1673.  Jolliet  and  Marquette, 
in  two  birch  canoes,  driven  by  the  strong  arms  of  five 
French  boatmen,  proceeded  along  the  western  shore  of  Green 
Bay  to  the  mission  station  of  St.  Xavier.  From  this  point 
they  paddled  up  the  shallow  waters  of  the  Fox  River ;  the 
boatmen  were  equally  skillful  with  the  axe,  rifle  and  paddle. 
At  evening  the  canoes  were  drawn  upon  the  pebbly  shores 
and  a  hut  of  boughs  was  speedily  made,  before  which  a 
cheerful  camp-fire  chased  back  the  darkness  of  the  night. 
The  forest  supplied  game,  and  the  streams  fish  in  abund- 
ance. The  difficult  task  of  dragging  their  boats  over  the 
tumultuous  rapids  was  finally  accomplished,  and  at  length 
they  crossed  Winnebago  Lake  and  entered  the  quiet  waters 
of  the  upper  Fox  River.  The  stream  threaded  its  way 
amid  rice  swamps,  the  feeding  ground  of  large  flocks  of 
water  fowl. 

On  the  seventh  day  of  June  they  reached  an  Indian 
village  which  the  good  Father  describes  as,  "standing  on 
the  crown  of  a  hill,  while  all  around,  the  prairie  stretched 
beyond  the  sight,  interspersed  with  groves  and  belts  of  tall 
forests." 

Marquette  was  delighted  to  find  in  the  center  of  the 
village  a  large  cross,  erected  by  a  former  missionary,  decor- 
ated with  rude  offerings  of  skins,  belts,  bows  and  arrows. 


JOLLIET   AND    MARQUETTE. 


The  simple  red  men  were  greatly  surprised  that  these 
seven  voyagers  were  desirous  of  exploring  an  unknown 
wilderness  beset  by  countless  dangers. 

When  at  length  the  strangers  were  ready  to  depart,  the 
people  of  the 
village  accom- 
panied them  to 
the  water's 
edge,  and  pro- 
vided guides  to 
conduct  them 
through  the 
windings  of  the 
stream.  Arriv- 
ing at  the  por- 
tage, the  frail 
canoes,  lifted  to 
the  shoulders  of 
the  men,  were 
carried  through 
marsh  and  for- 
est to  the  head 
waters  of  the 
Wisconsin 
River.  Here  the 
friendly  Indians 
left  them. 

Launching  their  boats,  the  travelers  floated  down 
the  turbulent  waters  amidst  scenes  of  imposing  beauty. 
On  the  seventeenth  day  of  June,  1673,  they  were 
filled  with  joy  on  beholding  the  majestic  flood  of 


THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 


the  Mississippi  rolling  before  them.  Its  strong  current 
bore  them  rapidly  into  solitudes  never  before  vis- 
ited by  white  men.  Tall  crags  lifted  their  heads  hundreds 
of  feet  into  the  air.  Bluffs  of  stupendous  size  jutted  into  the 
river.  Prairies  dotted  with  groves  and  gemmed  with 
flowers  swept  away  from  them  on  either  side  like  emerald 

seas.  Herds  of  deer  and  buffalo 
were  continually  in  sight.  Again, 
the  river  rolled  between  primeval 
forests,  the  homes  of  wolves,  bears 
and  panthers. 

At  the  end  of  two  weeks  they 
discovered  a  broad  trail  which  led 
westward  into  the  interior  of  the 
country.  Leaving  the  five  men  to 
guard  the  boats,  Jolliet  and  Mar- 
quette  followed  the  path  for  a  dis- 
tance of  six  miles,  and  suddenly 
came  upon  a  large  Indian  village. 
Great  was  the  consternation  of 
the  natives  at  the  unexpected  ar- 
rival of  the  white  men. 

When  the  first  commotion  had 
subsided,  four  chiefs,  bearing 
aloft  peace  pipes,  advanced  to 
meet  the  strangers.  "To  what  nation  do  you  belong?" 
asked  Marquette. 

"We  are  Illinois,"  one  of  the  chiefs  replied.     "In  token 
of  peace,  we  have  brought  you  our  pipes  to  smoke.    We 
invite  you  to  our  village." 
At  the  door  of  the  large  wigwam,  a  chief  stood  to  receive 


TOTEM    OF  THE    ILLINOIS. 


JACQUE  MARQUETTE 


[The  painting  from  which  the  picture  was  made  was  discovered 
by  chance  at  Montreal,  a  few  years  ago,  and  has  strong  claims  to 
probability. —  THWAITES  :  "  Father  Marquette."] 


JOLLIET  AND   MARQUETTE.  39 

them.  Raising  his  hands  to  the  sun,  he  exclaimed  :  "How 
beautiful  is  the  sun,  O  Frenchmen,  when  you  come  to  visit 
us.  All  our  people  welcome  you." 

Conducted  into  the  presence  of  the  great  chief  of  the 
Illinois,  whose  lodge  was  not  far  distant,  they  were  received 
with  every  majk  of  respect,  and  after  kind  words  and  pres- 
ents had  been  exchanged,  the  chief  gave  to  Marquette  a 
calumet  or  peace  pipe,  the  bowl  of  polished  redstone,  the 
stem  decorated  with  feathers. 

"This  is  the  sacred  calumet,"  said  the  old  man.  "It  sig- 
nifies that  wherever  you  bear  it,  you  are  the  messenger  of 
peace.  All  our  tribes  will  respect  it,  and  it  will  protect  you 
from  harm.  I  beg  of  you  in  behalf  of  the  whole  nation," 
continued  the  chief,  "not  to  go  any  farther  down  the  river, 
for  your  lives  will  be  in  the  greatest  peril." 

At  the  close  of  the  council  a  great  feast  was  served  in 
their  honor,  consisting  of  four  courses.  The  first  course 
was  a  pudding  of  pounded  corn.  With  a  horn  spoon  one 
of  the  chiefs  deftly  fed  the  Frenchmen  from  a  wooden  dish. 
The  second  course  consisted  of  broiled  fish.  The  same 
Indian  carefully  removed  the  bones  and  placed  the  meat, 
bit  by  bit,  in  the  mouths  of  the  guests,  much  as  a  bird 
might  feed  its  young.  The  third  course  of  broiled  dog, 
considered  a  delicacy  by  the  Indians,  was  not  relished  by 
the  white  men.  But  the  last  course,  of  choice  and  tender 
buffalo  meat,  was  much  more  to  their  liking. 

After  the  feast,  the  guests  were  led  into  each  one  of  the 
hundred  wigwams,  where  they  were  kindly  treated,  and 
given  many  presents. 

The  next  morning,  six  hundred  of  their  entertainers 
accompanied  Jolliet  and  Marquette  to  the  canoes.  It  is 


THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 


THE   PIASA   GOD. 
From  an  old  drawing. 


JOLLIET  AND   MARQUETTE.  41 

probable  that  this  meeting  occurred  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Des  Moines  River. 

Resuming  their  journey,  the  voyagers  floated  out  upon 
the  current  of  the  stream.  Passing  the  mouth  of  the 
Illinois  River,  they  glided  beneath  the  picturesque  Piasa 
bluffs  and,  with  astonishment,  discovered  upon  the  smooth 
surface  of  the  cliff  the  hideous  figures  of  two  Indian  gods, 
painted  in  gorgeous  colors. 

Marquette  relates  that,  "Each  of  these  frightful  figures 
had  the  face  of  a  man,  the  horns  of  a  deer,  the  beard  of  a 
tiger,  and  the  tail  of  a  fish,  so  long  that  it  passed  around 
the  head  and  between  the  legs.  It  was  an  object  of  Indian 
worship,  and  greatly  impressed  me  with  the  need  of  sub- 
stituting for  this  monstrous  idolatry  the  worship  of  the 
true  God." 

"As  we  discoursed  of  them,"  continues  Marquette,  "sail- 
ing down  beautifully  clear  water,  we  heard  the  noise  of  a 
rapid  on  which  we  were  about  to  fall.  I  have  seen  nothing 
more  frightful.  A  mass  of  large  trees,  entire,  with  branches, 
came  floating  from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  so  impetuously 
that  we  could  not,  without  great  danger,  expose  ourselves 
to  pass  across.  The  agitation  was  so  great  that  the  water 
was  all  muddy  and  could  not  get  clear." 

This  stream  was  the  Missouri,  which  rushes  down  from 
its  distant  source  in  the  mountains,  and  renders  turbid  the 
waters  of  the  Mississippi  for  the  rest  of  its  course. 

In  a  few  days  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  whose 
clear  waters  were  a  striking  contrast  to  the  murky  flood 
of  the  Missouri. 

As  the  voyagers  proceeded  southward,  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi  became  low  and  marshy,  and  were  covered 


42  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

by  dense  fields  of  cane,  from  which  arose  clouds  of  mos- 
quitoes to  attack  the  travelers. 

One  morning-  upon  the  eastern  bank  of  the  stream  they 
beheld  a  band  of  Indians,  armed  with  guns.  When  the 
peace  pipe  was  held  aloft,  the  savages  invited  the  strangers 
to  the  land  and  prepared  for  them  a  feast  of  white  plums, 
buffalo  meat  and  bear's  oil. 

Bidding  adieu  to  these  simple  people,  the  travelers  re- 
sumed their  journey  through  stretches  of  forest  and  swamp. 
A  few  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  they  sud- 
denly came  in  sight  of  a  large  Indian  village,  situated  a 
few  feet  above  the  level  of  the  water.  These  Indians  had 
probably  been  mistreated  by  the  Spaniards,  for  on  per- 
ceiving the  white  men,  they  approached  with  fierce  war 
whoops  and  uplifted  weapons. 

Some  leaped  into  canoes  and  pushed  out  from  the  shore, 
others  fitted  arrows  to  their  bows  and  rushed  to  the  at- 
tack. While  vainly  waving  his  peace  pipe,  Father  Mar- 
quette  narrowly  escaped  a  war  club,  which  a  warrior 
furiously  hurled.  At  length  the  older  chiefs,  who  had 
arrived  and  discovered  the  peaceable  intentions  of  the 
strangers,  called  off  the  warriors  and  invited  the  French- 
men to  land.  Trembling,  they  obeyed,  not  knowing  what 
was  in  store  for  them.  An  old  Indian  chief  was  found  who 
could  speak  the  Illinois  dialect,  and  after  friendly  relations 
were  established,  the  Indians  prepared  a  feast  for  their 
guests.  The  next  morning  the  whites  were  escorted  down 
the  river  to  a  large  village  opposite  the  mouth  of  the 
Arkansas  River,  where  dwelt  the  head  chief  of  the  tribe. 
He  received  the  strangers  before  his  lodge,  beneath  a  scaf-. 
folding  of  poles.  The  floors  had  been  covered  with  rush 


JOLLIET   AND   MARQUETTE.  43 

mats  and  skins.  Upon  these  the.  Frenchmen  were  placed,, 
while  the  warriors,  according  to  rank,  were  seated  around 
them  to  the  number  of  several  hundred.  A  young  Indian, 
who  had  an  excellent  knowledge  of  the  Illinois  tongue, 
acted  as  interpreter. 

"Through  him,"  writes  Marquette,  "I  first  spoke  to  the 
assembly  by  the  ordinary  presence.  They  admired  what 
I  told  them  of  God,  and  showed  a  great  desire  to  keep  me 
with  them." 

The  Indians  told  the  strangers  that  they  could  reach 
the  mouth  of  the  river  in  ten  days,  but  that  along  the  banks 
they  would  meet  warlike  tribes,  who  had  been  furnished 
with  guns  by  the  Spaniards.  They  themselves  dared  not,  as 
formerly,  go  to  that  region  to  hunt  the  buffalo,  but  were 
compelled  to  live  mainly  upon  Indian  corn.  The  conference 
lasted  the  entire  day,  and  was  only  interrupted  by  the  vil- 
lagers, who  constantly  brought  in  dishes  of  food,  consisting 
of  mush,  boiled  corn,  and  dog  flesh.  These  Indians  were 
skillful  in  the  manufacture  of  clatters,  earthen  pots  and 
other  articles.  They  were  also  provided  with  knives, 
hatchets  and  beads,  which  had  been  obtained  from  those 
tribes  that  traded  with  the  Spaniards  or  French. 

From  information  gathered  thus  far,  the  Frenchmen  had 
definitely  ascertained  that  the  Mississippi  emptied  into  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  believing  that  the  object  of  their  voy- 
age had  been  attained,  they  held  a  council  as  to  what  course 
they  should  take  and  wisely  determined  to  return  to  their 
headquarters  at  the  mission  of  Green  Bay. 

On  the  seventeenth  of  July  they  turned  their  canoes  up 
stream  and  began  the  homeward  voyage.  It  was  difficult 
to  force  their  way  against  the  swift  current.  Day  by  day 


44  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

they  toiled  under  a  summer  sun,  and  by  night  slept  amidst 
the  fogs  and  vapors  of  the  marshes. 

Exhausted  by  the  heat  and  exposure  of  the  voyage,  Mar- 
quette  became  ill,  and  for  weeks  lay  in  the  bottom  of  the 
canoe  scarcely  able  to  raise  his  head.  Reaching  the  mouth 
of  the  Illinois  River,  they  determined  to  continue  their 
journey  up  that  stream,  having  been  informed  that  its 
source  was  within  a  few  miles  of  Lake  Michigan.  Father 
Marquette  gives  a  glowing  account  of  this  region. 

"We  have  seen  nothing  like  this  river  for  the  fertility 
of  the  land,  its  prairies,  woods,  wild  cattle,  bustards,  swans, 
ducks,  parrots  and  even  beavers.  It  has  many  little  lakes 
and  tributary  rivers."  After  paddling  a  number  of  days, 
they  came  to  a  large  village  of  Illinois  Indians,  consisting 
of  seventy-four  lodges.  This  village,  called  by  the  dwellers 
Kaskaskia,  was  located  near  the  present  site  of  Ottawa. 

Friendly  relations  were  established  with  this  people,  and 
a  company  of  young  warriors  gladly  guided  them  to  the 
shores  of  Lake  Michigan.  From  this  point  they  proceeded 
to  Green  Bay  Mission,  where  they  arrived  at  the  close  of 
September,  after  an  absence  of  four  months,  having 
traversed  in  their  birch  canoes  a  distance  of  two  thousand 
five  hundred  miles. 

Marquette  remained  at  the  mission  to  recover  from  his 
illness,  but  Jolliet  pushed  on  to  Canada  to  make  his  report 
to  the  Governor.  When  near  Montreal  his  canoe  was  over- 
turned, his  papers  lost,  and  he  himself  narrowly  escaped 
drowning. 

This  unfortunate  occurrence  robbed  the  daring  fur-trader 
of  the  laurels  justly  due  him.  As  the  journal  of  Father  Mar- 
quette was  the  only  source  of  information  left,  to  this  mis- 


JOLLIET   AND    MARQUETTE.  45 

sionary  was  given  the  honor  of  the  exploration.  Jollict 
was  the  official  leader  of  the  expedition,  while  Marquette 
was  in  the  capacity  of  a  subordinate;  popular  sentiment 
nevertheless  has  reversed  the  positions  of  the  two  men,  and 
the  honor  due  the  fur-trader  is  bestowed  upon  the 
missionary. 

On  the  25th  of  October,  1674,  Marquette  s  health  being 
somewhat  restored,  he  set  out  with  two  faithful  boatmen, 
Pierre  and  Jacques,  to  fulfill  his  promise  to  establish  a 
mission  at  Kaskaskia,  the  chief  town  of  the  Illinois  In- 
dians. A  band  of  Pottawattomies  and  another  of  Illinois 
Indians  accompanied  the  missionary.  The  party,  filling  ten 
canoes,  paddled  along  the  shores  of  Green  Bay  and  made  the 
difficult  portage  to  Lake  Michigan. 

Ascending  the  Chicago  River  a  short  distance,  Father 
Marquette  was  taken  with  bleeding  of  the  lungs,  and  was 
unable  to  proceed  any  farther.  So,  his  companions  made  a 
rude  sledge  and,  aided  by  some  friendly  Pottawattomies, 
drew  him  slowly  over  the  ice  to  a  place  about  five  miles 
from  the  shore  of  Lake  Michigan,  where  the  devoted 
Pierre  and  Jacques  built  for  him  a  cabin  of  logs  and  roofed 
it  over  with  bark.  A  hole  served  for  a  window  and  a  mat 
upon  the  dirt  floor  was  his  only  bed.  Here,  upon  the  very 
site  of  Chicago — somewhere  on  the  west  branch  of  our 
river — this  great  and  noble  man  and  his  faithful  compan- 
ions remained  during  the  long  and  severe  winter  of  1674-5, 
far  from  home  and  without  even  the  rudest  conveniences 
of  life.  When  spring  arrived  the  health  of  Marquette  had 
become  better  and  they  were  able  to  continue  their  journey 
and  finally  reached  their  destination. 

The  Indians  received  Marquette,  we  are  told,  "as  an  angel 


46 


THE    MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 


from  heaven,"  and  listened  to  his  eloquent  words  with 
reverence  and  joy.  A  chapel  was  erected  for  the  good 
man,  who  remained  a  while  among  them,  preaching  and 
visiting  from  wigwam  to  wigwam ;  also  establishing  in  their 
midst  the  mission  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  When 
failing  strength  warned  him  that  he  must  return  to  his 
friends  in  Canada,  he  summoned  his  beloved  Indians  to  a 
grand  council,  held  "on  the  great  meadow  which  lies  be- 


DEATH    Ol'    MARQUETTE. 

tween  the  river  and  the  present  village  of  Utica.  Father 
Marquette  took  his  place  in  the  center  of  the  assemblage. 
About  him,  seated  in  a  circle,  were  five  hundred  chiefs  and 
warriors;  beyond  them  were  fifteen  hundred  young  men  and 
behind  these  a  thousand  women  and  children.  Then  the 
missionary  preached  to  them  his  farewell  sermon  and  gave 
them  his  advice  and  blessing.  They  begged  him  to  remain 
among  them,  but  he  knew  he  must  depart,  for  his  life  was 


JOLLIET   AND    MARQUETTE.  47 

fast  ebbing  away.  He  promised  them,  however,  that  he 
would  return  or  send  another  to  finish  the  work  he  had 
begun.  Such  is  the  story  of  the  establishing  of  the  first 
mission  among  the  Illinois  Indians. 

Greatly  enfeebled,  Marquette  set  out  upon  the  return 
journey.  A  band  of  devoted  Indians  accompanied  him 
as  far  as  Lake  Michigan.  Tenderly  did  these  men  of  the 
forest  care  for  the  dying  missionary.  At  night  they  made 
him  a  shelter,  cooked  his  food,  and  spread  his  couch  of 
leaves  and  furs.  Having  reached  the  lake,  they  placed  him 
in  a  canoe  with  the  faithful  Pierre  and  Jacques,  bade  him 
an  affectionate  farewell,  and  returned  to  their  forest  home. 
Father  Marquette  continued  to  grow  weaker,  and  knowing 
that  death  was  near,  requested  the  boatmen  to  land  on  a 
pleasant  slope  near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph  River. 
This  they  did  on  the  nineteenth  day  of  May,  and,  erecting 
a  small  hut,  kindled  a  fire,  and  spread  a  couch  for  the 
dying  man.  He  thanked  them  for  their  kindness  to  him, 
asked  forgiveness  for  any  wrong,  gave  minute  directions 
for  his  burial,  and  praised  God  that  he  was  permitted  to 
die  in  the  wilderness  as  a  missionary  of  the  Holy  Faith. 
During  the  night  he  was  constantly  in  prayer  until  his  spirit 
peacefully  took  its  flight.  His  weeping  companions  buried 
the  body  as  directed,  and  sadly  made  their  way  to  the 
Mission  at  Mackinac. 

The  next  winter  a  hunting  party  of  Indians,  who  had 
loved  the  missionary,  took  up  the  bones,  and  in  accord- 
ance with  their  custom,  carefully  washed  them,  and  bore 
them  in  a  funeral  procession  to  the  Mission  of  St.  Ignace 
at  Mackinac,  where  they  were  buried  beneath  the  altar  of 
the  little  chapel. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

LA  SALLE. 

Robert  Cavelier,  knight  of  La  Salle,  was  born  of  a  rich 
burgher  family  in  the  City  of  Rouen,  France.  In  1666, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-three,  he  landed  at  Montreal  and  ob- 
tained a  grant  of  land  eight  miles  above  the  town  where 
the  St.  Lawrence  widens  into  the  Lake  of  St.  Louis.  Here 
he  built  a  village,  surrounded  it  with  palisades,  and  sold 
out  the  adjacent  land  to  settlers,  who  were  to  pay  him  in 
small  annual  payments.  The  place  was  dangerous  because 
of  hostile  Indians,  but  was  favorably  located  for  trading 
in  furs.  While  developing  his  possessions,  La  Salle  ap- 
plied himself  to  the  study  of  the  Indian  language,  and 
within  two  years  was  master  of  the  Iroquois  tongue  and  a 
number  of  other  dialects. 

From  friendly  Indians  who  stayed  with  him  during  the 
winter,  he  first  heard  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  rivers, 
lying  far  to  the  south  and  west. 

Believing  that  by  these  rivers  lay  the  route  to  the  Indies 
he  resolved  to  explore  them.  With  four  canoes  and  four- 
teen men,  La  Salle  paddled  down  a  tributary  to  the  Ohio, 
discovered  that  stream  and  descended  as  far  as  the  Falls  of 
the  Ohio,  now  Louisville.  He  returned  to  Canada,  and 
in  1673,  in  company  with  Frontenac,  proceeded  to  the  head 
of  Lake  Ontario.  Here  they  held  a  grand  council  of  the 
Indian  chiefs,  made  a  treaty  with  them  and  built  a  log 
fort  near  the  present  site  of  Kingston,  which  they  called 
Fort  Frontenac. 

48 


LA   SALLE. 


49 


Tidings  of  the  discovery  of  the  Mississippi  having 
reached  them,  La  Salle  sailed  for  France  to  lay  before  the 
King  a  vast  scheme  for  building  a  chain  of  forts  from 
the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Armed  with 
letters  from  Governor 
Frontenac  his  recep- 
tion at  the  court  was 
most  cordial.  He  was 
honored  with  the  title 
o  f  Chevalier ;  was 
made  governor  of  Fort 
Frontenac,  and  invest- 
ed with  the  ownership 
of  the  adjacent  lands. 
Wealthy  relatives  sup- 
plied him  with  much 
money,  and  he  return- 
ed to  Canada  to  en- 
gage in  fur  trading. 
The  wooden  fort  was 
supplanted  by  a  large 
one  of  stone,  containing 
barracks  for  the  sol- 
diers, a  mill  and  bake 
oven,  a  blacksmith's 
shop  and  a  separate 
house  for  the  officers. 
Nine  cannon  were  ROBERT  CAV*WER  LA  SAU.E. 

mounted  and  served  to  protect  the  little  village  that  was 
springing  up  in  the  shadow  of  the  fort. 

The  ambitions  of  La  Salle  and   Frontenac  to  monopo- 


5O  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

lize  the  fur  trade  in  this  region  and  colonize  the  West  had, 
by  this  time,  however,  made  them  many  bitter  enemies. 
All  the  traders  of  this  part  of  the  country  were  becoming 
unfriendly  and  the  Jesuits  also  gave  them  considerable 
trouble  for  having  usurped  most  of  the  power  in  Canada 
that  had  formerly  been  possessed  by  the  Jesuits. 

In  1677,  La  Salle  made  a  second  visit  to  France,  and  re- 
ceived new  honors  and  more  extended  privileges.  Upon 
his  return  he  brought  with  him  an  Italian  gentleman  named 
Henri  de  Tonti.  This  man  served  as  his  assistant,  and, 
during  the  succeeding  years,  proved  a  faithful  follower  and 
devoted  servant.  In  November,  1679,  La  Salle,  with  a 
company  of  men  including  Tonti  and  Father  Hennepin, 
a  priest,  proceeded  westward  along  the  shore  of  Lake 
Ontario.  At  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara  River,  after  obtain- 
ing reluctant  permission  from  the  Seneca  Indians,  they 
built  a  warehouse,  which  served  as  winter  quarters  for  the 
men.  La  Salle  had  conceived  the  idea  of  building  a  vessel 
above  Niagara  Falls,  to  be  used  in  navigating  the  Upper 
Lakes.  Toiling  through  the  deep  snows  of  midwinter,  the 
men,  under  the  leadership  of  Tonti,  reached  a  spot  six 
miles  above  the  falls,  where  a  rude  shipyard  was  cleared 
upon  the  banks  of  a  small  stream.  Two  Indian  hunters, 
who  had  come  with  them,  constructed  large  wigwams  in 
which  they  were  to  live.  While  the  Indian  hunters  sup- 
plied them  with  game,  the  men  felled  trees,  hewed  timbers 
and  .soon  had  the  keel  and  ribs  laid. 

The  Seneca  Indians,  upon  whose  hunting  grounds  the 
men  were  working,  were  greatly  displeased  when  they  saw 
the  timbers  assume  the  proportions  of  a  ship,  and  attempted 
to  burn  it.  The  carpenters,  too,  became  discontented,  and 


LASALLE.  51 

the  successful  completion  of  the  boat  was  threatened. 
Through  the  persevering  efforts  of  the  brave  Tonti,  the 
dissatisfied  carpenters  continued  their  work,  and  at  the 
opening  of  spring  the  little  vessel  of  forty-five  tons'  burden 
was  completed  and  ready  for  launching.  "The  friar  pro- 
nounced his  blessings  on  her ;  the  assembled  company  sang 
a  Te  Deum,  cannon  were  fired,  and  French  and  Indians 
alike,  warmed  by  a  generous  gift  of  brandy,  shouted  and 
yelped  in  chorus  as  she  glided  into  the  Niagara.  Her 
builders  towed  her  out  and  anchored  her  in  the  stream, 
safe  at  last  from  incendiary  hands ;  and  then,  swinging  their 
hammocks  under  her  deck,  beyond  reach  of  the  tomahawk, 
slept  in  peace.  The  Indians  gazed  on  her  with  amaze- 
ment. Five  small  cannon  looked  out  from  her  portholes ; 
and  on  her  prow  was  carved  the  image  of  a  dreadful 
monster,  the  Griffin,  whose  name  she  bore,  in  honor  of  the 
armorial  bearings  of  Frontenac." 

While  the  Griffin  was  building,  La  Salle  had  dispatched 
his  French  traders  in  canoes,  paddled  by  Indians  and  laden 
with  merchandise,  to  purchase  furs  from  the  Indians  liv- 
ing on  the  shores  of  the  Upper  Lakes.  It  was  a  great 
event  for  an  Indian  village  when  the  white  trader  arrived 
with  hatchets,  knives,  beads  and  cloth.  Furs  worth  many 
dollars  in  Paris  were  gladly  bartered  for  a  hatchet  which 
had  cost  but  a  few  francs.  The  Indian  was  satisfied  with 
the  exchange,  for  with  the  hatchet  of  steel  he  could  quickly 
cut  down  the  tree  or  hew  the  log.  The  bow  was  skillfully 
shaved  with  the  blade  of  a  knife  for  which  the  red  man  had 
gladly  exchanged  his  wares.  Rival  traders  and  companies 
attracted  by  the  enormous  profit  of  the  business,  tried  to 
injure  La  Salle  by  spreading  false  reports  among  the 


52  THE    MAKING   OF  ILLINOIS. 

tribes,  and  "Canada  became  for  him  a  nest  of  hornets,  buz- 
zing in  wrath,  and  watching  for  the  moment  to  sting." 

When  the  commander  returned  from  Fort  Frontenac, 
whither  he  had  gone  in  the  depth  of  winter,  the  company, 
thirty-four  in  number,  embarked  upon  the  vessel.  The 
canvas  was  spread,  a  salute  was  fired  from  the  five  cannon, 
and  the  "Griffin"  sped  upon  her  memorable  voyage  across 
Lake  Erie,  while  the  crowd  of  silent  Indians  gazed  in 
astonishment  and  awe  from  the  shore. 

Upon  the  third  day  they  entered  a  strait,  which  La  Salle 
named  Detroit.  Here  was  such  abundance  of  game  that 
the  men,  leaping  upon  the  bank,  soon  returned  laden  with 
deer,  bear,  turkey,  grapes  and  plums,  with  which  the  deck 
was  speedily  strewn.  Continuing  their  course,  they  crossed 
a  small  lake,  which  La  Salle  named  St.  Clair,  and  upon 
the  following  day  Lake  Huron  opened  magnificently  before 
them.  While  crossing  this  lake  they  encountered  a  furious 
tempest  that  threatened  to  send  them  all  to  the  bottom, 
and  caused  the  stoutest  among  them  to  fall  upon  his  knees, 
but  the  storm  quieted  and  they  finally  reached  the  little 
Mission  Station  of  St.  Ignace  at  Mackinac  and  dropped 
anchor  in  the  quiet  bay. 

The  rival  traders  and  priests  of  the  little  mission  openly 
extended  a  welcome  to  La  Salle.  while  they  secretly  har- 
bored jealousy.  After  a  salute  had  been  fired,  La  Salle, 
wearing  a  rich  robe  of  scarlet  and  gold  and  attended  by 
his  men,  was  rowed  to  the  shore,  and  all  marched  in  pro- 
cession to  the  little  chapel.  At  this  station  the  commander 
arrested  four  of  his  white  traders,  who  had  played  him 
false  and  squandered  .his  goods.  Tonti  was  sent  to  St. 
Mary's  to  arrest  two  others  for  the  same  offense.  Upon 


LA  SALLE 


[The  above  portrait  is  said  by  Winsor,  "  Narrative  and  Critical 
History,"  to  be  based  on  an  engraving  preserved  in  the  library  of 
Rouen,  entitled  "  Cavilli  de  la  Salle  Francois,"  and  is  the  only  picture 
of  La  Salle,  except  one,  a  small  vignette,  published  by  Gravier,  which 
shows  the  face  of  a  slighter  man  than  is  here  indicated  and  one  of 
more  spiritual  cast  of  countenance  than  the  above.] 


LA   SALLE.  53 

Tonti's  return  with  his  prisoners  La  Salle  sailed  through 
the  straits  and  across  Lake  Michigan  to  Green  Bay,  where 
others  of  his  traders  more  faithful  than  those  found  at 
Mackinac,  delivered  to  him  a  large  cargo  of  furs.  Here  he 
made  a  lasting  friend  of  a  Pottawattomie  Chief,  who  en- 
tertained him  with  hospitality.  La  Salle  resolved  to  send 
back  the  "Griffin"  with  the  cargo  of  furs  collected  here 
and  at  other  points  along  the  journey.  This  cargo  was  of 
such  value  that  if  it  arrived  in  Canada  his  creditors  would 
all  be  paid  and  he  would  be  a  rich  man.  Accordingly  the 
"Griffin,"  richly  freighted,  was  dispatched  with  orders  to 
unload  at  Niagara  and  return  with  all  speed  to  the  head  of 
Lake  Michigan. 

La  Salle  continued  the  voyage  in  four  large  canoes  con- 
taining a  blacksmith's  forge,  mechanic's  tools,  arms  and 
ammunition.  His  party  consisted  of  thirteen  men  and  a 
skilfull  Mohegan  hunter  and  guide.  In  the  voyage  along 
the  western  shore  they  encountered  violent  storms  and 
suffered  much  from  hardship  and  hunger.  As  they  ap- 
proached the  southern  shore,  game  became  plentiful  and 
the  weather  was  more  pleasant.  Paddling  up  the  eastern 
shore  they  entered  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph  River. 
Here  they  were  to  await  Tonti,  who,  with  a  company  of 
twenty  men,  was  approaching  from  Mackinac.  Tonti  did 
not  arrive,  and  La  Salle's  men  clamored  to  be  led  into  the 
country  of  the  Illinois,  where  they  knew  an  abundance  of 
corn  for  the  winter  was  stored.  But  the  commander  re- 
fused to  desert  his  faithful  lieutenant,  and  set  his  discon- 
tented men  to  building  a  fort.  At  the  end  of  twenty  days 
Tonti  arrived,  but  brought  no  tidings  from  the  "Griffin." 
It  was  now  more  than  two  months  since  the  ship  had  set 


LA   SALLE.  53 

Tonti's  return  with  his  prisoners  La  Salle  sailed  through 
the  straits  and  across  Lake  Michigan  to  Green  Bay,  where 
others  of  his  traders  more  faithful  than  those  found  at 
Mackinac,  delivered  to  him  a  large  cargo  of  furs.  Here  he 
made  a  lasting  friend  of  a  Pottawattomie  Chief,  who  en- 
tertained him  with  hospitality.  La  Salle  resolved  to  send 
back  the  "Griffin"  with  the  cargo  of  furs  collected  here 
and  at  other  points  along  the  journey.  This  cargo  was  of 
such  value  that  if  it  arrived  in  Canada  his  creditors  would 
all  be  paid  and  he  would  be  a  rich  man.  Accordingly  the 
"Griffin,"  richly  freighted,  was  dispatched  with  orders  to 
unload  at  Niagara  and  return  with  all  speed  to  the  head  of 
Lake  Michigan. 

La  Salle  continued  the  voyage  in  four  large  canoes  con- 
taining a  blacksmith's  forge,  mechanic's  tools,  arms  and 
ammunition.  His  party  consisted  of  thirteen  men  and  a 
skilfull  Mohegan  hunter  and  guide.  In  the  voyage  along 
the  western  shore  they  encountered  violent  storms  and 
suffered  much  from  hardship  and  hunger.  As  they  ap- 
proached the  southern  shore,  game  became  plentiful  and 
the  weather  was  more  pleasant.  Paddling  up  the  eastern 
shore  they  entered  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph  River. 
Here  they  were  to  await  Tonti,  who,  with  a  company  of 
twenty  men,  was  approaching  from  Mackinac.  Tonti  did 
not  arrive,  and  La  Salle's  men  clamored  to  be  led  into  the 
country  of  the  Illinois,  where  they  knew  an  abundance  of 
corn  for  the  winter  was  stored.  But  the  commander  re- 
fused to  desert  his  faithful  lieutenant,  and  set  his  discon- 
tented men  to  building  a  fort.  At  the  end  of  twenty  days 
Tonti  arrived,  but  brought  no  tidings  from  the  "Griffin." 
It  was  now  more  than  two  months  since  the  ship  had  set 


54  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

sail  from  Green  Bay,  and  they  were  fearful  that  she  had 
gone  down  with  La  Salle's  entire  fortune.  He  was  deeply 
in  debt  to  the  Canadian  merchants,  and  if  the  vessel  were 
lost  he  would  be  a  hopeless  bankrupt.  Amidst  this  gloom 
and  uncertainty  the  fort  was  finished  and  called  Fort 
Miami,  because  of  the  presence  of  a  tribe  of  Indians  bear- 
ing that  name. 

With  anxious  eye  La  Salle  scanned  the  dreary  horizon. 
But  as  day  after  day  passed  and  no  sail  appeared,  he  sent 
two  men  to  Mackinac  to  guide  the  vessel,  if  it  should  ever 
appear,  to  Fort  Miami.  The  company  sadly  completed 
their  preparations  for  ascending  the  river,  "whose  weedy 
edges  were  already  glossed  with  thin  flakes  of  ice."  On 
the  third  of  December,  1679,  no  tidings  having  been  re- 
ceived from  the  "Griffin,"  the  party  began  the  voyage  up 
the  St.  Joseph  River.  In  four  days  they  arrived  at  the 
present  site  of  the  city  of  South  Bend.  Here  they  expected 
to  find  an  Indian  trail  leading  to  the  headwaters  of  the 
Kankakee. 

In  the  absence  of  the  Mohegan  hunter,  who  was  search- 
ing for  game,  La  Salle  tried  to  find  the  path  and  became 
lost  in  the  tangled  woods  and  blinding  snow.  The  men 
scoured  the  region  to  find  him,  and  fired  their  guns  to 
direct  him  to  camp.  Late  the  next  afternoon  he  appeared 
carrying,  dangling  from  his  belt,  two  opossums,  which  he 
had  killed  with  a  club  as  they  were  hanging  from  a  bough 
of  a  tree.  After  losing  his  way,  La  Salle  had  been  com- 
pelled to  skirt  a  large  swamp,  and  did  not  again  reach 
the  bank  of  the  river  until  late  at  night.  He  fired  his  gun 
to  signal  his  companions,  and  after  wandering  far,  espied 
in  the  distance  a  camp  fire.  Making  his  way  to  it  he  found 


LA  SALLE.  55 

no  one,  but  near  it  a  soft  bed  of  leaves  and  twigs,  from 
which  some  one  had  hastily  retreated  at  his  appearance. 
He  vainly  called  to  the  invisible  person  in  every  Indian 
tongue  known  to  him.  Finding  that  the  owner  would  not 
return,  he  crept  into  it  himself  and  slept  soundly  until 
morning. 

With  the  return  of  the  Mohegan  the  trail  was  found,  the 
canoes  and  freight  were  lifted  upon  the  shoulders  of  the 
men  and  carried  across  the  marshy,  snow-covered  plain 
that  separates  the  sources  of  the  Kankakee  River  from  the 
St.  Joseph.  The  canoes  were  placed  upon  the  current  of 
the  narrow  stream,  which  wound  its  sluggish  course 
through  a  marshy  morass  whitened  with  snow  and  edged 
with  gray  elder  bushes  and  withered  rushes.  Game  be- 
came so  scarce  that  the  discontented  men  threatened  to 
desert  and  join  the  Indians.  As  the  voyagers  proceeded 
the  stream  widened  and  the  miry  waste  gave  way  to  un- 
dulating prairies,  in  summer  the  feeding  ground  of  count- 
less herds  of  buffalo  and  deer.  Occasionally  they  could 
see,  upon  the  distant  horizon,  Indians  in  pursuit  of  game, 
while  at  night  blazing  camp  fires  twinkled  like  great 
eyes.  The  hunger  of  the  party  was  unexpectedly  appeased 
when  they  found  a  huge  buffalo  bull  mired  near  the  bank 
of  the  stream.  After  he  had  been  killed  a  rope  was  passed 
around  his  body,  and,  by  the  united  efforts  of  twelve  men, 
he  was  dragged  to  the  shore. 

At  length  the  party,  with  revived  spirits,  floated  into  the 
more  majestic  Illinois  River.  Upon  either  side  were  wooded 
hills,  from  whose  summits  the  voyagers  could  see  the 
prairies  of  green  stretching  away  into  the  distance.  The 
stream  threaded  its  way  amidst  islands  covered  with  stately 


56  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

woods.  On  the  right  of  the  travelers  was  Buffalo  Rock, 
for  many  years  a  favorite  gathering  place  for  the  Indians, 
and  a  few  miles  below,  upon  the  left,  they  beheld  a  lofty 
cliff,  crowned  with  forest  trees.  This  cliff  was  afterwards 
famous  as  Starved  Rock.  Upon  the  right  bank,  the  undu- 
lating meadows  swept  back  to  the  distant  hills.  Upon  this 
plain,  near  the  present  village  of  Utica,  wras  situated  the 
chief  town  of  the  Illinois  Indians.  Silence  was  everywhere, 
for  the  wigwams  were  deserted  and  no  living  thing  was 
to  be  found.  The  Indians  were  on  their  southern  hunting 
trip  at  this  season  of  the  year.  The  pits  in  which  they 
stored  their  corn  were  found,  and  La  Salle  moved  fifty 
bushels  to  his  canoes,  with  the  intention  of  repaying  the 
owners  when  he  should  meet  them  on  the  river  below. 
Proceeding  upon  their  way,  they  entered  the  expansion  of 
the  Illinois  River  known  as  Peoria  Lake,  a  sheet  of  water 
twenty  miles  in  length  and  three  in  breadth.  As  they  pro- 
ceeded many  columns  of  smoke  ascending  from  wigwam 
fires  warned  them  that  they  were  approaching  an  Indian 
village.  The  lake  again  narrowed  to  the  width  of  a  river,  and 
as  they  turned  a  sudden  bend,  eighty  lodges  came  in  view, 
pitched  on  either  side  of  the  stream.  La  Salle  immediately 
arranged  the  eight  canoes  abreast,  himself  upon  the  left, 
and  Tonti  upon  the  right.  The  men  exchanged  their  pad- 
dles for  their  guns  as  the  swift  current  bore  them  into  the 
midst  of  the  astonished  Indians.  A  scene  of  wild  con- 
fusion followed.  The  warriors,  howling  and  whooping, 
rushed  for  their  weapons,  while  the  women  and  children 
sought  the  protection  of  their  wigwams.  In  the  midst  of 
the  hub-bub,  La  Salle  and  his  little  band  leaped  upon  shore, 
and  with  guns  raised  awaited  the  combat.  The  Indians, 


LA  SALLE.  57 

recovering  from  their  first  fright,  and  desirous  of  making 
peace,  advanced  with  the  calumet,  and  the  hostile  demon- 
trations  upon  both  sides  ended  in  expressions  of  friendship. 
A  feast  was  prepared,  and,  according  to  the  Indian  code 
of  hospitality,  the  food  was  placed  in  the  mouths  of  the 
Frenchmen  by  the  savages.  At  the  close  of  the  feast,  La 
Salle  explained  to  the  Indians  his  reason  for  taking  the 
corn  from  the  deserted  village,  and  amply  repaid  them  for 
it.  He  then  told  them  that  he  wished  to  build  a  fort  in 
their  midst  to  protect  them  from  the  Iroquois.  If,  how- 
ever, they  did  not  look  upon  his  plans  with  favor  he  would 
pass  on  to  the  Osage  Indians  and  give  them  the  benefit  of 
his  protection  and  trade.  Anxious  to  retain  the  friendship 
of  the  French,  and  jealous  of  the  other  tribes,  the  Illinois 
readily  consented  and  promised  all  that  was  asked.  The 
remainder  of  the  day  was  spent  in  dancing  and  feasting. 

La  Salle's  enemies  continued  to  follow  him.  During  the 
night  an  Indian  named  Monso,  a  chief  of  the  Mascoutins, 
in  the  employ  of  rival  Frenchmen,  arrived  at  the  Indian 
camp.  He  gathered  the  chiefs  in  a  secret  council,  and 
warned  them  not  to  trust  La  Salle  because  he  was  voyaging 
below  to  stir  up  other  tribes  against  the  Illinois,  and  was 
in  truth  a  spy  of  the  Iroquois.  He  hoped  to  check  the 
advance  of  the  party  or  to  induce  the  men  to  de- 
sert their  leader,  who  was  secretly  informed  of  Monso's 
intrigues  by  a  friendly  chief.  At  a  feast  held  the  next  day 
an  old  chief  arose  and  warned  them  against  the  dangers 
of  the  Mississippi.  He  pictured  the  hostile  tribes,  the  de- 
vouring monsters  and  the  raging  whirlpools.  While  the 
leader  was  in  no  way  discouraged  by  the  speech,  its  effect 
upon  his  men  was  perceptible.  La  Salle  thanked  the  chief 


58  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

for  the  warning,  but  replied  that  if  there  were  great  dangers 
to  be  encountered  there  would  be  all  the  greater  glory  if 
their  journey  were  successful.  But  had  they  not  been 
deceived  by  lies  ?  Continuing,  he  said,  "We  were  not  asleep, 
my  brother,  when  Monso  came  to  tell  you  under  cover  of 
night,  that  we  were  spies  of  the  Iroquois.  Look  at  what 
we  have  brought  you.  It  is  not  weapons  to  destroy  you, 
but  merchandise  and  tools  for  your  good.  If  you  still 
harbor  evil  thoughts  of  us,  be  frank,  as  we  are,  and  speak 
boldly."  The  chief  said  nothing,  but  made  a  sign  for  the 
feast  to  proceed.  The  next  morning  La  Salle  was  cut  to 
the  heart  by  discovering  that  six  of  his  men  had  deserted. 
Calling  the  others  together  he  told  them  that  any  man  who 
wished  to  return  in  the  spring  should  have  free  leave  to 
go  safel/  and  without  dishonor. 

As  an  attempt  was  made  to  take  his  life  by  placing  poison 
in  the  pot  in  which  their  food  was  cooking,  La  Salle  re- 
solved to  leave  the  Indian  village  immediately  and  build 
a  fortified  camp  for  himself. 

A  strong  position  was  selected  on  a  low  hill  two  miles 
below  the  village  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  river.  An 
embankment  was  thrown  up  on  every  side,  and  a  palisade 
twenty-five  feet  high  was  also  placed  around  the  entire  fort. 

Lodgings  for  the  men,  built  of  bullet  proof  timber,  were 
located  at  two  angles  of  the  enclosure.  A  priest's  chapel 
occupied  a  third  angle,  the  magazine  and  forge,  a  fourth. 
The  tents  of  La  Salle  and  Tonti  were  placed  within. 

Such  was  the  first  civilized  occupation  of  the  region  which 
now  forms  the  State  of  Illinois. 

La  Salle  christened  his  new  fortification  Fort  Crevecoeur 
(Heart  break).  The  name  tells  of  disaster  and  suffering, 


LA  SALLE.  59 

but  does  no  justice  to  the  iron-hearted  constancy  of  the 
sufferer.  He  planned  to  build  a  ship,  load  it  with  buffalo 
hides,  descend  the  Mississippi  and  cross  the  Atlantic.  The 
iron  and  rigging  of  such  a  vessel  had  been  placed  in  the 
hold  of  the  "Griffin."  But  all  hope  of  again  seeing  that 
vessel  had  been  abandoned.  Never  faltering,  this  man  of 
indomitable  energy  resolved  to  make  the  journey  on  foot 
to  Fort  Frontenac,  a  distance  of  twelve  hundred  miles,  and 
bring  back  the  materials  necessary  for  building  and 
equipping  such  a  vessel.  Leaving  Tonti  in  command  of  the 
fort,  La  Salle  started,  with  five  companions,  upon  the  return 
to  Fort  Frontenac.  This  wonderful  journey  across  bleak 
plains,  through  storms  of  snow  and  ice,  was  accomplished 
in  seventy  days. 


CHAPTER  V. 

TONTI. 

Tonti,  with  four  trusty  men  and  a  dozen  unscrupulous 
fellows,  was  left  in  command  of  Fort  Crevecoeur,  when 
La  Salle  set  out  for  distant  Canada.  The  season  of  the  year 
was  the  worst  possible  for  such  a  journey.  The  Illinois 
River  was  filled  with  floating  ice,  which  retarded  the  prog- 
ress of  the  party,  but  they  pushed  their  way  up  the  stream 
to  the  deserted  town  of  the  Illinois,  where  they  had  bor- 
rowed corn  on  their  downward  trip.  While  camped  here 
La  Salle  visited  Starved  Rock.  Impressed  with  its  nat- 
ural advantages  as  a  fortress,  he  sent  word  for  Tonti  to 
examine  the  place,  and  if  an  outbreak  of  Indians  occurred, 
to  fortify  it. 

The  party  continued  its  journey  up  the  river  to  the  pres- 
ent site  of  Joliet,  where  the  heavy  ice  rendered  further 
progress  by  water  impossible.  Concealing  their  canoes, 
they  began  that  remarkable  journey  overland.  As  they 
neared  the  lakes  the  country  became  a  dreary  waste  of 
melting  snow  and  half-frozen  mud,  intersected  by  swollen 
streams,  which  were  waded  or  crossed  upon  rudely  con- 
structed rafts.  On  the  23d  of  March  they  reached  the 
mouth  of  the  Calumet  River  and  on  the  24th  arrived  at  Fort 
Miami — at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph — where  La  Salle 
found  the  two  men  who  had  been  sent  to  search  for  the 
missing  "Griffin."  All  hope  of  finding  the  vessel  had  been 
given  up,  and  he  ordered  the  men  to  report  to  Tonti  at 
Fort  Crevecoeur. 

60 


TONTI. 


61 


La  Salle  and  his  party  then  pushed  on  to  Canada.  The 
hardships  of  the  party  increased  with  every  step  of  the 
journey.  Sometimes  they  were  compelled  to  sleep  for 
several  nights  in  succession  upon  the  bare  ground  without 
any  means  of  building  a  fire  with  which  to  keep  warm. 
Their  clothes,  wet  with  rain  and  snow,  if  taken  off  for  the 
night,  froze  stiff  so  that 
they  could  not  put 
them  on  in  the  morn- 
ing. Lacerated  by 
thorns,  plunging  to 
their  waists  in  half- 
frozen  swamps,  chilled 
to  the  bone  by  icy 
streams,  tracked  by 
bands  of  savages,  they 
finally  overcame  all  diffi- 
culties and  arrived  at 
Fort  Frontenac  on  the 
sixth  of  May.  Had  La 
Salle  not  possessed  an 
iron  constitution  and  an 
invincible  deter- 
mination,  he  never 
could  have  performed  such  a  journey.  Nature  and  man 
seem  to  have  conspired  to  wreck  his  fortunes.  The  "Grif- 
fin" had  disappeared,  and  the  valuable  cargo  of  furs,  after 
safely  passing  the  great  lakes,  had  been  swallowed  up  in 
the  rapids  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  His  enemies  were  attempt- 
ing to  work  his  overthrow  with  the  government, 
and  ruin  him  with  his  creditors.  But  La  Salle  did 


TONTI  . 


62  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

not  despair.  Hastening  to  Montreal  he  appeared  before 
his  astounded  enemies,  satisfied  his  clamorous  creditors  and 
obtained  the  necessary  supplies  for  his  fort  upon  the  dis- 
tant Illinois  and  material  for  the  ship,  which  was  then  upon 
the  stocks.  Then  he  returned  to  Fort  Frontenac  to  prepare 
a  new  expedition. 

Born  to  command,  La  Salle  lacked  those  qualities  by- 
which  men  are  won  and  held.  To  his  companions  he  was 
stern,  cold  and  incomprehensible.  Scarcely  was  his  iron 
hand  removed  from  the  fort  upon  the  Illinois  before  the 
garrison  began  to  talk  of  revolt.  His  large  schemes  had 
no  attraction  for  them,  and  they  showed  their  discontent 
and  dislike  in  a  hundred  ways.  When  the  men  from  Fort 
Miami  arrived  with  the  tidings  that  the  "Griffin"  was 
wrecked  and  La  Salle  a  hopeless  bankrupt,  unable  to  pay 
them  their  wages,  they  became  openly  rebellious. 

In  accordance  with  La  Salle's  instructions,  Tonti,  with 
a  few  men,  had  gone  up  the  river  to  examine  the  Rock 
of  the  Illinois.  No  sooner  had  he  departed  than  the  gar- 
rison arose  in  rebellion,  destroyed  the  fort,  seized  the 
ammunition  and  fled.  Two  of  their  number  who  remained 
true  hastened  to  Tonti,  who  was  now  left  in  the  midst  of 
treacherous  savages  with  but  five  men,  two  of  whom  were 
the  good  friars  Membre  and  Ribourde.  Returning  to  the 
dismantled  fort,  Tonti  collected  the  tools  and  stores  that 
had  not  been  destroyed  by  the  mutineers.  These  he  re- 
moved to  the  great  town  of  the  Illinois,  near  Starved  Rock, 
hoping  by  this  display  of  confidence  to  banish  the  distrust 
that  had  been  planted  in  the  minds  of  the  Indians  by  La 
Salle's  enemies. 

In  this  Indian  town,  which  consisted  of  5,000  to  8,000 


TONTI.  63 

people,  Tonti  and  his  five  companions  would  have  remained 
unmolested  but  for  the  fact  that  a  new  engine  of  destruc- 
tion was  about  to  be  hurled  upon  them.  The  terrible 
Iroquois,  who  dwelt  on  the  shores  of  Lakes  Ontario  and 
Erie,  were  preparing  to  sweep  down  upon  the  unsuspecting 
Illinois.  They  had  already  destroyed  or  scattered  the 
Hurons  and  Eries,  and  were  now  turning  their  attention 
to  the  Indians  who  lived  in  the  West. 

At  the  moment  when  Tonti  and  his  men  were  dwelling 
among  the  Illinois,  five  hundred  of  the  Iroquois  warriors 
were  swiftly  traversing  the  forests  and  prairies  that  sepa- 
rated them  from  their  enemies.  The  Miamis  had  also  been 
induced  to  join  in  the  attack  upon 'their  neighbors  and 
kindred.  Swiftly  the  wild  bands  advanced  upon  the  doomed 
village.  The  alarm  was  first  given  by  a  Shawnee  Indian, 
who  discovered  the  approaching  foe.  The  news  spread 
rapidly  from  wigwam  to  wigwam,  and  all  became  excite- 
ment and  confusion.  The  squaws,  with  frantic  screams, 
snatched  their  children  and  sought  protection  in  the  un- 
derbrush, or  trusted  to  the  speed  of  their  canoes,  while  the 
warriors,  seizing  their  weapons,  began  to  prepare  for  the 
coming  battle.  Tonti  and  his  men  were  soon  surrounded 
by  an  angry  crowd,  who  accused  them  of  being  in  league 
with  the  Iroquois.  In  their  rage  the  savages  seized  the 
forge  and  tools  brought  from  the  fort  and  threw  them  into 
the  river.  The  women  and  children  were  hastily  embarked 
in  canoes  and  sent  down  the  stream,  where  they  were  pro- 
tected by  sixty  braves.  The  remaining  warriors,  four  hun- 
dred in  number,  spent  the  day  in  preparing  for  battle.  As 
evening  approached  they  built  huge  fires  that  cast  a  glare 
for  miles,  illumining  the  village,  river  and  forest  with  the 


64  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

brightness  of  day.  About  these  fires,  their  bodies  be- 
smeared with  war  paint  and  decked  with  feathers,  the  braves 
of  the  Illinois  danced,  howled  and  brandished  their  weapons 
in  an  attempt  to  screw  up  their  courage  to  meet  the  dreaded 
foe.  At  dawn  the  Illinois  scouts  returned,  and  mistaking 
an  Iroquois  decked  in  a  French  uniform  for  La  Salle,  re- 
ported that  the  Frenchman  was  with  the  enemy.  At  this 
the  infuriated  warriors  rushed  upon  Tonti  and  his  men 
with  the  determination  of  despatching  them  for  their  ap- 
parent treachery.  The  Frenchmen  were  only  saved  by  a 
promise  that  they  would  join  them  in  fighting  the  Iroquois. 
As  the  Illinois  hurried  across  the  river  and  reached  the  op- 
posite bank,  the  Iroquois  emerged  from  the  woods  that 
skirted  the  Vermillion  River.  Both  bands,  now  face  to  face, 
began  to  leap,  to  dodge  behind  every  available  cover  and  to 
fire  their  guns.  Tonti  saw  at  a  glance  that  the  foe,  who  out- 
numbered the  Illinois,  were  armed  with  superior  weapons, 
and  would  doubtless  be  victorious.  Presuming  upon  the 
treaty  of  peace  between  the  French  and  Iroquois,  at  the 
imminent  peril  of  his  life,  he  seized  a  belt  of  wampum, 
which  he  waved  above  his  head  and  advanced  to  meet  the 
approaching  savages.  His  swarthy  Italian  complexion  and 
half-savage  dress  was  nearly  the  cause  of  his  death,  for 
the  Iroquois,  mistaking  him  for  one  of  the  Indian  warriors, 
rushed  upon  him,  and  one  young  brave  plunged  his  scalp- 
ing knife  into  his  body.  Fortunately  the  blade  was  deflected 
from  a  vital  part  by  striking  one  of  his  ribs,  but  the  blood 
gushed  from  the  wound.  A  chief,  who  perceived  his  true 
character,  now  attempted  to  staunch  the  wound,  and  others 
helped  to  stay  the  approaching  battle.  A  conference  of  the 
Iroquois  was  held.  Some  were  for  putting  Tonti  to 


TONTI.  65 

death  at  once,  and  one  warrior  stood  with  his  scalping 
knife  ready  to  strike,  while  others,  who  dreaded  the  ven- 
geance of  the  French,  demanded  that  he  should  be  set  at 
liberty.  At  length  Tonti  decided  the  tide  of  the  angry 
controversy  by  declaring  that  1,200  Illinois  and  sixty 
Frenchmen  were  being  held  in  reserve.  The  half-believing 
Iroquois  thereupon  sent  him  back  with  a  peace  belt,  and  a 
battle  was  prevented  for  a  time.  The  Illinois,  believing  that 
safety  now  lay  in  flight,  set  fire  to  their  lodges,  and  under 
the  cover  of  the  smoke  and  flame,  fled  in  their  canoes  down 
the  river  and  rejoined  their  women  and  children.  The 
Iroquois,  crossing  the  river,  destroyed  everything  of  value, 
and  encamped  amid  the  burning  wigwams.  Tonti  and  his 
men  had  taken  up  their  abode  at  the  fort.  The  next  day 
the  Iroquois,  believing  the  number  of  the  enemy  to  be  very 
great,  sent  Tonti  with  a  hostage  to  make  peace  with  the 
Illinois,  who  were  delighted  with  the  prospect,  and  in 
return  sent  a  young  Indian  brave  as  a  hostage  to  the  camp 
of  their  foes.  This  young  Indian  came  near  proving  the 
destruction  of  them  all  by  betraying  the  weakness  of  their 
tribe  to  the  crafty  Indians.  With  loud  cries  the  Iroquois 
rushed  upon  Tonti,  charging  him  with  having  deceived 
them,  and  it  required  all  his  tact  and  courage  to  extricate 
himself  and  his  companions  from  this  new  difficulty. 

Perceiving  that  he  could  no  longer  be  of  service  to  the 
Illinois,  Tonti  with  his  five  companions  embarked  in  a 
leaky  canoe  and  set  out  upon  the  journey  to  the  French 
mission  at  Mackinac,  where  they  intended  to  remain  until 
their  leader,  La  Salle,  put  in  his  appearance. 

The  Iroquois,  no  longer  restrained  by  the  presence  of  the 
French,  started  in  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  Illinois.  Day 


66  THE   MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

after  day  the  savage  foes  fought  each  other  as  pursuer  and 
pursued  continued  down  the  stream. 

When  near  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  the  fleeing  tribes 
separated;  some  crossed  the  Mississippi,  others  continued 
down  the  stream.  The  tribe  of  the  Tamaroas,  believing 
that  pursuit  was  over,  tarried  near  the  river,  and  were  sud- 
denly attacked  by  overwhelming  numbers.  The  warriors 
fled  in  terror,  leaving  their  women  and  children  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  their  ferocious  foes.  Burnings  and  tortures 
followed.  At  length  the  savages,  whose  greed  for  slaughter 
had  been  satisfied  for  the  time,  returned  to  their  homes, 
taking  with  them  the  women  and  children,  who  had  been 
spared. 

Meanwhile  Tonti  and  his  men  paddled  their  dilapidated 
canoe  northward  until  they  were  compelled  to  land  to  re- 
pair it.  While  the  men  were  engaged  in  this  work,  Father 
Ribourde,  charmed  by  the  beauty  of  the  scenery,  wandered 
to  a  distant  grove.  Here,  while  engaged  in  prayer,  he  was 
killed  by  a  band  of  Kickapoo  Indians  who  were  hovering 
near.  "Thus,  in  the  sixty  -fifth  year  of  his  age,  the  only 
heir  of  a  wealthy  Burgundian  house  perished  under  the  war 
clubs  of  the  savages,  for  whose  salvation  he  had  renounced 
ease  and  affluence." 

The  saddened  party  continued  the  journey  up  the  river 
until,  compelled  to  abandon  the  canoe,  they  proceeded  to- 
ward Lake  Michigan  on  foot.  Their  provisions  became 
exhausted,  and  they  subsisted  as  best  they  could  upon 
acorns,  roots  and  wild  onions.  One  of  them  became  lost 
while  hunting  for  game,  and  did  not  return  to  camp  for 
several  days.  Tonti,  weakened  by  his  wound,  and  the  many 
privations  of  the  journey,  fell  sick.  Their  destination  was 


TONTI.  67 

the  village  of  the  Pottawattomie  Indians,  upon  the  shores 
of  Green  Bay,  where  they  felt  sure  of  shelter  and  food  for 
the  winter.  The  cold  increased  as  they  proceeded  north- 
ward. But  for  a  few  ears  of  corn  and  some  frozen  pump- 
kins found  in  a  deserted  Indian  village  the  entire  party 
must  have  perished.  At  length,  near  the  end  of  November, 
they  fell  in  with  a  hunting  party  of  Pottawattomie  Indians, 
who  greeted  them  warmly  and  fed  them  bountifully.  The 
exhausted  Frenchmen  were  placed  in  canoes  and  carried 
to  the  village  two  leagues  away,  where  their  famine  was 
"turned  to  abundance." 

The  chief  of  the  village  was  an  ardent  admirer  of 
La  Salle,  whom  he  had  befriended  the  year  before,  and 
was  accustomed  to  say  that  "he  knew  but  three  captains  in 
the  world,  Frontenac,  La  Salle  and  himself." 

With  the  opening  of  spring,  Tonti  and  Father  Membre 
paddled  across  to  Mackinac,  and  in  June  were  overjoyed  by 
the  arrival  of  La  Salle  upon  his  return  from  Fort 
Frontenac. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
LA  SALLE'S  RETURN  TO  ILLINOIS. 

Ignorant  of  Tonti's  whereabouts,  La  Salle  was  hasten- 
ing from  Fort  Frontenac  to  the  Valley  of  the  Illinois,  with 
a  party  of  twenty-five  men  and  abundant  supplies,  when, 
arriving  at  the  St.  Joseph  River,  he  left  a  portion  of  his 
stores  at  the  ruined  fort  and  pushed  on  to  the  Valley  of 
the  Illinois.  Everywhere  was  desolation,  silence  and 
death.  He  found  the  great  town  of  the  Illinois  a  mass  of 
ruins.  The  plain  about  was  strewn  with  wrecks  of  Indian 
homes,  and  even  the  ruined  fort  was  ornamented  with 
ghastly  heads  and  skulls.  The  work  of  destruction  had 
been  completed  by  trampling-  down  the  growing  corn 
around  the  site  of  the  destroyed  village. 

La  Salle  carefully  searched  the  ruins  for  remains  of 
Tonti  and  his  men,  but  none  were  to  be  found.  His  fort 
was  destroyed,  and  only  the  keel  and  ribs  of  his  vessel 
remained  upon  the  stocks.  Tonti  and  his  men  had  dis- 
appeared, and  the  peaceful  valley  had  become  a  scene  of 
desolation.  But  La  Salle  was  not  to  be  overcome  by  mis- 
fortune. He  descended  to  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois,  look- 
ing anxiously  for  traces  of  his  friend,  and  everywhere  were 
the  evidences  of  the  deadly  work  of  the  savages.  On  the 
edge  of  a  prairie,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois,  they  came 
upon  the  charred  and  mutilated  bodies  of  the  unfortunate 
Tamaroas,  but  no  evidence  of  the  missing  men  was  to  be 
found.  The  party  sadly  returned  at  the  beginning  of  win- 
es 


LA  SALLE'S    RETURN    TO   ILLINOIS.  69 

ter  to  Fort  Miami.  As  La  Salle  passed  through  the  coun- 
try devastated  by  the  Iroquois,  he  resolved  to  form  a  league 
of  the  western  tribes,  and  to  colonize  them  upon  the  plain 
about  the  rock  of  St.  Louis.  Here,  protected  by  a  garrison 
of  Frenchmen,  the  Indians  would  be  secure  from  the  in- 
cursions of  their  terrible  foe.  He  would  be  able  also  to 
monopolize  the  fur  trade  of  all  the  Indian  tribes  dwelling 
in  the  Mississippi  Valley.  La  Salle  devoted  the  winter  to 
forming  this  Indian  Confederation.  The  remnants  of  the 
Mohegan  and  several  other  eastern  tribes,  dwelling  near 
Fort  Miami,  were  ready  to  cast  in  their  lot  with  the  great 
white  chief.  If  he  could  reconcile  the  Miamis  and  the 
Illinois,  who  were  gradually  returning  to  their  desolated 
homes,  the  confederation  would  be  accomplished.  At  a 
village  of  the  Miamis  which  he  visited,  a  number  of  Iroquois 
were  behaving  with  great  insolence,  boasting  of  their 
bravery  and  prowess.  La  Salle  rebuked  them  so  sternly 
for  their  many  wicked  acts,  that  during  the  night  they 
quietly  slunk  away.  The  astonishment  of  the  Miami  tribes 
was  great,  and  La  Salle's  influence  was  increased  by  the 
act.  The  Illinois  Indians  readily  consented  to  join  the 
confederation.  Having  united  these  western  tribes  La  Salle 
returned  to  Canada  in  the  spring  to  obtain  needed  supplies 
and  make  terms  with  his  creditors.  On  his  way  thither  he 
was  overjoyed  to  meet  Tonti  at  Mackinac  Mission,  and  to 
have  him  for  a  companion  during  his  return  journey. 
A  prosperous  voyage  repaid  him  for  his  many  hardships, 
and  in  the  fall  he  again  started  for  Fort  Miami,  which  he 
reached  late  in  the  season,  with  renewed  hopes.  During  the 
month  of  December  La  Salle  set  out  upon  another  expedi- 
tion, although  the  streams  were  sheeted  with  ice  and  the 


7O  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

ground  was  covered  with  snow.  The  object  of  this,  the 
greatest  of  all  his  undertakings,  was  to  open  the  way  for 
reaching  France  and  Europe  by  means  of  the  great  rivers 
flowing  to  the  gulf,  and  thus,  avoiding  the  hardships  of  over- 
land transportation  and  the  menace  of  warring  Indian  tribes, 
to  place  on  a  sure  basis  the  commercial  relations  of  the 
French  colonies  with  the  mother  country. 

The  baggage  and  canoes  were  placed  upon  sledges  and 
drawn  by  the  French  and  Indians  from  the  present  site  of 
Chicago  to  the  sources  of  the  Illinois,  and  thence  down 
that  frozen  stream.  Arriving  at  Fort  Crevecoeur,  they 
found  the  river  open,  and,  embarking  in  their  canoes,  the 
party  reached  the  great  river  on  the  sixth  of  February. 
The  stream  was  filled  with  floating  ice  and  they  were  com- 
pelled to  camp  and  await  open  water.  As  soon  as  they  were 
able  they  launched  their  canoes  and  started  on  their  voyage 
to  the  sea. 

Passing  the  mouths  of  the  Missouri  and  Ohio  Rivers, 
they  camped  at  Chickasaw  Bluffs,  on  the  24th  of  February. 
Here  one  of  their  number,  Pierre  Prudehomme,  was  lost 
while  hunting,  and  as  the  others  had  seen  fresh  tracks  of 
Indians,  La  Salle  feared  that  he  had  been  killed.  Some  of 
his  followers  built  a  small  stockade  fort  on  a  high  bluff  by 
the  river,  while  others  ranged  the  woods  in  search  of  the 
missing  hunter.  At  length  the  man  was  found  and  brought 
to  the  camp,  where  he  enjoyed  a  hearty  meal,  for  he  was 
half  dead  from  starvation.  To  commemorate  the  restora- 
tion of  the  hunter,  La  Salle  called  the  stockade  Fort  Prude- 
homme. 

As  the  party  continued  its  journey  down  the  river,  the 
climate  became  more  springlike.  Trees  were  budding,  and 


LA  SALLE'S  RETURN  TO  ILLINOIS.  71 

flowers  opened  their  petals  to  the  warm  air  and  sunshine. 
The  river  wound  its  course  through  wastes,  swamps,  and 
stretches  of  cane  brake.  One  day,  near  the  middle  of 
March,  they  became  enveloped  in  a  fog  so  thick  that  they 
could  see  neither  shore.  While  thus  floating,  the  booming 
of  an  Indian  drum  sounded  upon  their  ears.  Crossing  to 
the  opposite  bank,  the  men  landed  and  threw  up  rude 
breastworks  of  fallen  trees  and  branches.  When  the  fog 
lifted,  the  astonished  Indians  upon  the  farther  shore  dis- 
covered the  strangers  at  work.  Advancing  to  the  water's 
edge,  La  Salle  made  signs  of  peace  and  beckoned  the 
Indians  to  come  over.  When  their  canoe  approached 
within  gunshot  one  of  the  Frenchmen  paddled  out  to  meet 
them,  and  upon  being  well  received,  the  entire  party  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Indian  village.  It  proved  to  be  a  town  be- 
longing to  the  Arkansas  Indians,  who  dwelt  near  the  mouth 
of  the  river  now  bearing  their  name.  The  Frenchmen  were 
provided  with  every  comfort  possessed  by  their  friendly 
entertainers.  Separate  lodges  were  given  them,  and  an 
abundance  of  feasting  followed.  La  Salle  took  possession 
of  the  entire  country  in  the  name  of  King  Louis  of  France, 
and  with  much  ceremony  erected  a  cross  in  the  center  of 
the  village.  At  the  end  of  three  days  the  Frenchmen,  ac- 
companied by  two  Indian  guides,  continued  their  journey 
down  the  mighty  river. 

Three  hundred  miles  below,  their  guides  showed  them 
a  path  which  led  to  the  town  of  Taensas.  Father  Membre 
and  Tonti  decided  to  visit  it.  Shouldering  their  canoe,  the 
men  carried  it  through  the  swamp  to  a  lake  which  was 
once  the  bed  of  the  river.  When  they  reached  the  town 
the  Frenchmen  gazed  upon  the  well-constructed  houses 


THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 


with  astonishment.  Tonti  writes  that  he  had  "seen  nothing 
like  it  in  America ;  dwellings  large  and  square,  built  of  sun- 
baked mortar,  mixed  with  straw,  surmounted  by  dome-shaped 
roofs  of  thatched  cane.  Two  buildings  larger  than  the  others 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  visitors.  The  one  set  apart  for 
the  chiefs  was  forty  feet  square  and  contained  but  a  single 

room.  The  chief  sat 
upon  his  throne  to  re- 
ceive his  visitors.  His 
three  wives  sat  near 
him  and  howled  an  ac- 
companiment to  his 
speech.  About  him 
stood  sixty  grave  men, 
clad  in  white  robes 
made  from  the  inner 
bark  of  the  mulberry." 
The  other  building 
was  the  temple  of  the 
sun,  where  were  kept 
the  bones  of  departed 
chiefs,  supposed  to  have 
been  children  of  the 
Sun  god.  A  fire  was 
kept  constantly  burning  upon  the  altar  by  three  old  men 
appointed  to  that  service.  The  temple  was  surrounded  by 
a  wall  decorated  with  the  skulls  of  victims  whose  lives 
had  been  given  as  sacrifices  to  the  Sun  god. 

These  Indians  were  the  Natchez,  a  tribe  who  later  played 
a  prominent  part  in  the  Indian  history  of  the  Southwest, 
and  by  many  were  supposed  to  have  been  the  remainder  of 


NIK  A. 
La  Sallc's  Faithful  Indian  Hunter. 


LA  SALLE'S  RETURN  xo  ILLINOIS.  73 

the  ancient  Mound  builders.  They  were  sun  worshippers, 
and  their  villages  and  peculiar  customs  were  unusually  in- 
teresting. 

On  the  sixth  of  April,  1682,  the  voyagers  were  glad- 
dened by  the  salt  breeze  blowing  fresh  from  the  Gulf,  and 
soon  its  broad  bosom,  tossing  restlessly,  burst  upon  their 
sight.  The  intrepid  La  Salle  had  triumphed  over  every 
obstacle,  and  at  last  the  mystery  of  the  great  river  was 
revealed.  At  a  distance  above  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi 
the  party  landed.  While  the  Indians  looked  on  in  amaze- 
ment, La  Salle  planted  a  column  inscribed  with  the  arms  of 
France,  and  took  possession  of  the  territory  drained  by  the 
mighty  river  and  its  tributaries  in  the  name  of  his  sovereign. 
A  leaden  plate,  bearing  a  Latin  inscription,  was  buried  near 
the  column,  and  above  it  was  planted  the  cross.'  Then 
with  hymns  and  volleys  of  musketry  ended  the  ceremony 
that  gave  to  King  Louis  XIV.  of  France  the  vast  basin  of 
the  Mississippi. 

The  boats  were  now  turned  up  stream  and  the  toilsome 
return  journey  began.  At  times  the  voyagers  were  with- 
out food,  at  others  they  lived  upon  the  flesh  of  alligators. 
When  the  party  reached  Fort  Prudehomme,  La  Salle  was 
taken  with  a  burning  fever,  and  had  to  remain  there  for 
more  than  a  month ;  but,  desiring  to  proclaim  the  wonderful 
discovery,  he  sent  the  faithful  Tonti  on  before  him.  As  soon 
as  La  Salle  became  strong  enough  he  pushed  on  to  Mack- 
inac,  where  he  was  joined  by  Tonti,  and  together  they 
formed  plans  to  establish  the  confederacy  of  the  Western 
Indians.  Tonti  was  sent  to  Starved  Rock,  or  the  Rock  of 
St.  Louis,  as  La  Salle  named  it,  to  begin  the  work  of  clear- 
ing the  summit  on  which  to  build  a  fort  for  the  protection 


74  THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

of  the  pioneers  and  the  Illinois  Indians  against  their  com- 
mon foe,  the  Iroquois. 

The  Rock  of  St.  Louis  is  deserving  of  more  than  passing 
mention.  It  is  a  steep  bluff  upon  the  south  side  of  the 
Illinois  River,  not  far  from  the  present  city  of  La  Salle,  and 
opposite  the  village  of  Utica.  It  "rises  steep  on  three  sides 
as  a  castle  wall,  to  the  height  of  a  hundred  and  twenty-five 
feet  above  the  river.  In  front  it  overhangs  the  waters  that 
wash  its  base;  its  western  brow  looks  down  on  the  tops 
of  forest  trees,  and  on  the  east  lies  a  wide  gorge,  or  ravine, 
choked  with  the  mingled  foliage  of  oaks,  walnuts  and  elms, 
while  in  its  rocky  depths  a  little  brook  creeps  down  to 
mingle  with  the  river.  From  the  trunk  of  the  stunted  cedar 
that  leans  from  the  summit  you  may  drop  a  plummet  into 
the  river  below,  where  the  catfish  and  turtle  may  plainly 
be  seen  gliding  over  the  wrinkled  sands.  The  cliff  is 
accessible  only  from  behind,  where  a  man  may  climb  up, 
not  without  difficulty,  by  a  steep  and  narrow  passage."* 
This  description  is  not  accurate  now.  The  rock  may  be 
entirely  gone  in  the  year  3000. 

In  the  month  of  December  La  Salle  and  Tonti  began  the 
work  on  the  fort.  Dwellings  and  storehouses  built 
with  timbers  dragged  up  the  rugged  path,  soon  crowned 
the  summit  of  the  rock.  The  whole  was  surrounded  by  a 
strong  palisade.  The  fortress  was  named  by  La  Salle  Fort 
St.  Louis,  in  honor  of  the  King  of  France.  The  scattered 
tribes  of  Indians,  who  looked  upon  La  Salle  as  their  cham- 
pion against  the  dreaded  Iroquois,  reared  their  wigwams 
and  lodges  in  the  valley  below.  From  this  fortress,  in- 

*  Parkman. 


LASALLE'S  RETURN  TO  ILLINOIS.  75 

accessible  as  an  eagle's  nest,  La  Salle  looked  down  upon 
the  homes  of  twenty  thousand  Indians,  from  whom  he 
could  muster  four  thousand  warriors.  His  singular  plan 
for  forming  a  colony  had  been  marvelously  successful. 

La  Salle  now  left  Tonti  in  command  of  Fort  St.  Louis, 
and  hastened  to  France,  by  the  way  of  Quebec,  to  ask  King 
Louis  to  aid  in  planting  another  colony  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Mississippi  River.  If  this  were  done,  he  could  take  his 
furs,  purchased  from  the  Indians,  down  the  river  and  sail 
through  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  long  and  dangerous 
voyage  through  the  Great  Lakes  and  down  the  St.  Lawrence 
would  thus  be  avoided.  At  this  time  France  was  at  war 
with  Spain,  who  claimed  the  sole  right  to  sail  vessels  in 
the  waters  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  King  Louis  was  greatly 
pleased  with  the  idea  of  establishing  such  a  colony  and 
driving  Spain  from  the  Gulf.  He  gladly  gave  La  Salle  four 
vessels,  abundant  supplies  and  a  hundred  soldiers.  With 
their  numbers  increased  by  the  addition  of  six  priests,  six 
gentlemen  and  a  number  of  mechanics  and  laborers  with 
their  families,  the  expedition  set  sail  on  the  24th  day  of  July, 
1684.  But  misfortunes  came  upon  them  thick  and  fast.  One 
vessel  was  captured  by  Spanish  buccaneers,  the  others,  fail- 
ing to  find  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  sailed  along  the 
low  marshy  coast  in  vain  search  for  it,  and,  landing  upon 
the  shores  of  Matagorda  Bay,  erected  a  fort.  Soon  after 
one  of  the  remaining  vessels  was  wrecked,  losing  many 
supplies,  and  at  length  the  last  ship,  while  exploring  the 
coast,  was  lost  and  her  crew  drowned.  Gloom  and  despair 
settled  over  the  little  band  huddled  about  the  solitary  fort 
upon  the  desolate  Texas  shore.  La  Salle  was  blamed  for 
the  overwhelming  disasters.  Lack  of  good  food  and  water 


76  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

caused  many  to  fall  sick,  while  others  were  killed  by  In- 
dians. The  rising  discontent  of  the  unfortunate  people 
was  fanned  to  a  flame  by  evil-minded  persons,  who  hated 
their  leader  and  desired  his  death.  La  Salle  led  an  ex- 
pedition in  search  of  the  great  river,  and  unfortunately 
these  men  were  permitted  to  be  of  the  number.  A  hunting 
party  of  which  they  formed  a  part  was  absent  so  long  that 
La  Salle  sent  his  nephew  and  a  companion  to  search  for 
them.  The  nephew  was  a  hot-headed,  unreasonable  fellow, 
who,  when  he  came  up  with  them,  not  only  rebuked 
them  severely,  but  took  the  best  portions  of  their  game 
for  himself.  The  men  became  very  angry,  and  that  night 
killed  the  nephew,  his  companion,  and  a  faithful  Indian 
guide  who  had  accompanied  La  Salle  in  his  long  journey 
from  Fort  St.  Louis.  The  next  day  La  Salle,  accompanied 
only  by  Father  Douay,  sought  to  learn  the  cause  of  the 
delay,  and  was  shot  from  ambush  by  the  cowardly  mur- 
derers. In  this  miserable  manner,  at  the  early  age  of 
forty-three,  perished  the  most  remarkable  explorer  of  the 
new  world.  Like  his  own  Rock  of  St.  Louis,  he  had  stood 
unmoved  in  the  storms  and  disasters  that  swept  around 
him. 

His  murderers  were  soon  after  killed  in  a  quarrel  with 
their  companions.  La  Salle's  brother  and  a  few  men  who 
were  left,  after  enduring  many  hardships,  made  their  way 
to  Fort  St.  Louis  upon  the  Illinois.  Here  they  were  kindly 
treated  by  Tonti,  who  was  kept  in  ignorance  of  his  com- 
mander's death. 

In  the  spring  these  men  forged  a  draft  in  the  dead  lead- 
er's name,  which  was  generously  honored,  and  with  the 
money  thus  secured  they  returned  to  France.  A  few 


LA   SALLE  S    RETURN    TO    ILLINOIS. 


77 


months  after  their  departure  Tonti  learned  from  a  band 
of  Indians  of  the  unhappy  fate  of  La  Salle.  He  deserved 
a  title  of  nobility  and  great  wealth  from  his  country;  in- 
stead, after  his  death  at  the  hands  of  villainous  assassins, 
he  was  denied  even  a  grave  beside  the  murky  river  in  the 
dreary  wilderness. 


FLAG    OF    FRANCE 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OLD    KASKASKIA   AND   THE    EARLY    FRENCH. 

The  good  Father  Marquette  established  the  earliest  mis- 
sion among  the  Illinois  Indians,  at  their  chief  town,  which 
he  named  "Kaskaskia."  He  felt  that  his  life  was  ebbing 
away  and  he  must  depart,  but  he  promised  to  send  other 
missionaries  to  carry  on  the  work  he  had  begun.  With 
sorrowful  eyes  did  the  Indians  watch  his  canoe  disappear 
in  the  distance,  for  they  had  learned  to  love  this  man,  whose 
pure  life  and  gentle  words  taught  them  peace  and  good 
will.  Other  missionaries  held  services  in  the  little  cross- 
crowned  chapel  that  stood  near  the  village  and  ministered 
to  the  sick  and  dying. 

At  about  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  probably 
as  early  as  1695,  fear  of  the  ferocious  Iroquois  impelled  the 
Illinois  tribes  to  abandon  their  village  and  remove  to  the 
southward.  The  mission  station  under  the  charge  of  the 
Catholic  fathers  was  moved  with  them. 

A  beautiful  valley  about  six  miles  in  width  is  formed  by 
the  confluence  of  the  river  which  is  now  called  Kaskaskia 
with  the  Mississippi.  Between  these  two  streams  but  six 
miles  above  their  junction,  where  the  waters  of  the  Kas- 
kaskia curl  beneath  the  bluffs  of  the  eastern  bank,  a  new 
site  was  chosen  for  the  village.  Row  upon  row  of  Indian 
lodges  soon  covered  the  plain.  A  log  chapel  and  a  house 
for  the  Jesuit  Fathers  was  built  above  the  village  and  en- 
closed with  a  neat  stockade.  With  the  help  of  the  Indians 

7S 


OLD    KASKASKIA   AND   THE   EARLY    FRENCH.  79 

the  land  adjoining  the  mission  was  cultivated.  Cattle,  hogs 
and  other  domestic  animals  were  introduced. 

About  this  time,  probably  in  1700,  a  mission  station  had 
been  established  by  Father  Pinet  among  the  Tamaroa 
Indians  at  Cahokia,  four  miles  south  of  the  present  site  of 
East  St.  Louis.  The  following  year  a  number  of  French- 
men settled  there.  Houses  were  erected,  and  each  settler 
was  given  a  piece  of  ground  300  feet  square.  Cahokia 
became  a  village  of  considerable  importance,  and  in  1795 
was  made  the  county  seat  of  St.  Clair  County.  This  honor 
was  wrested  from  it  in  1814  by  the  thriving  town  of 
Belleville.  Damaged  by  the  floods  of  1844,  Cahokia  fell 
into  decay,  and  at  the  present  time  is  only  a  hamlet. 

The  early  French  immigrants  were  attracted  from  Can- 
ada by  the  reports  of  mild  climate  and  fertile  soil.  After 
New  Orleans  and  other  French  colonies  were  planted  in 
Louisiana,  numbers  of  settlers  came  to  the  Illinois  country 
by  the  less  laborious  route  of  the  Mississippi  River.  Be- 
fore many  years  had  passed  a  regular  trade  was  established 
between  the  settlements  of  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana. 
Cargoes  of  flour,  tallow,  bacon,  hides  and  leather  were 
floated  down  to  New  Orleans,  where  they  were  shipped 
to  the  West  Indies  and  France.  The  boatmen  brought 
back  sugar,  rice,  indigo  and  articles  manufactured  in 
Europe.  By  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  sev- 
eral thousand  Frenchmen  and  their  descendants  were 
living  upon  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  tribu- 
taries. 

Kaskaskia  was  now  the  metropolis  of  Northern  Louis- 
iana. The  log  chapel  had  been  replaced  by  a  larger  building 
of  stone.  In  the  midst  of  many  acres  of  cultivated 


80  THE  MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS 

land  was  situated  a  house  for  the  Fathers  and  a  Jesuir 
College.  Beyond  lay  the  village,  its  rows  of  white  houses 
fronting  the  street  upon  which  were  located  the  store- 
houses of  the  fur-traders  and  me  'chants.  Across  the  river 
to  the  east  arose  the  high  bluffs  of  "Garrison  Hill,"  crowned 
by  a  fort  built  to  repel  a  threatened  attack  of  the  Chicka- 
saw  Indians. 

The  houses  were  quaint  in  appearance  and  peculiar  in 
construction.  The  walls  were  formed  by  planting,  deep 
in  the  ground,  a  framework  of  posts  held  together  by  cross 
strips.  The  whole  was  strongly  braced  at  the  corners,  and 
resembled  many  ladders  placed  one  above  the  other.  This 
framework  was  then  filled  in  neatly  with  straw  and  mortar. 
The  carefully  trimmed  walls  were  given  many  coats  of 
whitewash  within  and  without.  The  roof  of  thatch  was 
quite  steep,  and  often  projected  over  the  broad  porch  which 
extended  round  the  entire  building.  The  floors  were  made 
of  slabs  hewn  from  logs.  These  dwellings,  of  uniform  size 
and  appearance,  gave  to  the  village  an  air  of  peace  and  con- 
tentment, in  keeping  with  the  simple  lives  of  the  people. 

Longfellow  has  given  us  a  description  of  such  a  town  in 
Evangeline : — 

"Strongly  built  were  the  houses,  with  frames  of  oak  and 
of  hemlock, 

Such  as  the  peasants  of  Normandy  built  in  the  reign  of  the 
Henrys. 

Thatched   were   the   roofs,    with   dormer   windows,   while 
gables  projecting 

Over  the  basement  below,  protected  and  shaded  the  door- 
way :" 
The  dress  of  these  people  was  simple  and  quaint.    Coarse 

blue    shirts    were    covered    with    vests    and    pantaloons    of 


OLD    KASKASKIA   AND   THE   EARLY   FRENCH.  8l 

homespun.  A  long  blue  coat  with  pointcJ.  hood  was  a 
common  outdoor  garment.  Upon  hunting  expeditions  and 
in  winter,  coonskin  caps  and  pantaloons  of  deerskin  were 
worn.  The  dress  of  the  women  was  of  blue  cotton  or 
Spanish  cloth,  made  with  a  short  waist  and  full  skirt.  A 
blue  handkerchief  was  a  common  head  covering  for  both 
sexes.  Both  men  and  women  wore  deerskin  moccasins, 
decorated  with  shells  and  beads. 

With  primitive  wooden  plows  drawn  by  oxen  yoked  by 
the  horns  instead  of  the  necks,  these  people  cultivated 
thousands  of  acres  of  land,  and  raised  bountiful  crops  of 
tobacco,  hops,  oats  and  wheat.  Corn  was  raised  to  feed 
the  hogs  or  to  make  hominy,  for  the  early  French  did  not 
use  corn  bread.  The  horses,  driven  tandem,  were  atta-ched 
by  a  neat  harness  of  rawhide  to  rude  carts  having  wheels 
of  solid  wood.  Spinning  wheels  and  looms  were  unknown 
to  these  people;  butter  was  made  by  beating  the  cream 
with  a  spoon  or  shaking  it  in  a  bottle. 

The  cultivated  lands  were  held  by  the  village  in  common, 
and  portions  dealt  out  to  the  heads  of  the  families  in 
proportion  to  their  numbers.  If  the  land  was  neglected 
or  went  uncultivated,  it  was  taken  again  by  the  village. 
A  pasture  and  woodland,  many  acres  in  extent,  was  also 
used  in  common  for  the  herds  and  flocks  of  the  synple 
people.  As  the  numbers  of  families  increased  by  marriage 
or  the  arrival  of  immigrants,  portions  of  land  would  be 
taken  from  the  common  pasture  and  added  to  the  cultivated 
fields.  The  affairs  of  the  village,  even  the  planting  and 
gathering  of  the  crops,  were  regulated  by  a  council  of  the 
elder  men. 

Their  homely  tasks  were  interspersed  with  amusements, 


82 


THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 


festivals  and  holidays,  for  these  French  were  a  merry  people. 
Middle-aged  and  young  alike  enjoyed  dancing,  while  the 
old  men  and  priests  looked  on  with  beaming  eyes.  Even 
the  Indians  and  the  slaves  joined  in  this  simple  revelry.  On 
the  last  night  of  the  old  year  it  was  the  custom  for  the 
young  to  dress  in  unusual  garb  and,  entering  the  houses  of 
the  village,  engage  the  inmates  in  merry  making.  The 


FLAT  BOATS. 


entire  community  then  gathered  at  a  common  meeting 
place,  where  with  dancing  and  feasting  the  new  year  was 
ushered  in.  Another  festal  season  was  the  sixth  of  January. 
Four  kings  had  been  selected  at  the  gathering  the  year 
before  by  distributing  to  the  men  a  cake  in  which  four 
beans  had  been  hidden.  The  lucky  finders  of  the  beans 
each  selected  a  queen  to  assist  in  arranging  a  king  ball. 
At  the  close  of  the  first  dance  the  queens  selected  new 
kings,  whom  they  formally  saluted  with  a  kiss.  These  kings 


OLD    KASKASKIA    AND   THE    EARLY    FRENCH.  83 

in  their  turn  selected  other  queens,  and  thus  the  mirth  and 
merriment  continued  for  the  week  preceding  Lent. 

As  agriculture  was  the  only  occupation  of  the  village, 
many  of  the  young  men  entered  the  employ  of  the  fur 
companies,  or  on  their  own  account  went  on  long  trading 
expeditions  among  the  Indians  who  dwelt  upon  the  Missis- 
sippi or  Missouri  Rivers.  Upon  their  return  in  the  fall, 
laden  with  furs,  the  entire  community  united  to  do  them 
honor. 

Flatboats,  in  which  furs  and  farm  products  were  floated 
down  to  New  Orleans,  gave  employment  to  others.  The 
voyage  required  months  for  its  completion,  and  was  at- 
tended by  many  dangers.  As  the  boats  floated  with  the 
current  they  were  propelled  by  mammoth  oars  called 
sweeps.  On  the  return  voyage  the  boatmen  were  assisted 
by  large  sails.  When  the  wind  failed  the  men  were  com- 
pelled to  walk  along  the  shore  and  pull  the  boat  by  means 
of  a  long  rope ;  or  the  boat  was  "cordelled"  by  means  of 
a  rope  carried  ahead  and  tied  to  an  overhanging  tree  or 
projecting  rock,  while  the  crew  pulled  hand  over  hand. 

The  relations  of  these  French  settlers  with  the  Indians 
by  whom  they  were  surrounded  were  always  friendly.  Their 
tact  and  fairness  caused  them  to  escape  the  wars  which 
frequently  engaged  the  colonists  upon  the  Atlantic  coast. 
Together  they  explored  rivers  and  traversed  the  forest  in 
search  of  game ;  together  they  received  the  sacrament  from 
the  priests  and  stood  with  bowed  heads  around  the  altar. 

Thus  for  nearly  a  century  did  the  white  man  and  the 
native  owner  of  the  soil  dwell  in  a  peace  that  was  rudely 
broken  by  the  advent  of  the  blunt  and  inconsiderate  Eng- 
lish explorers. 


84  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

The  relations  between  the  French  and  the  Indians  is 
well  illustrated  by  an  incident  which  occurred  soon  after 
Kaskaskia  came  into  possession  of  the  Americans.  For 
a  murder  that  had  been  committed  in  a  broil,  three  young 
Indians  were  given  up  by  the  Illinois  Chiefs  to  the  newly 
instituted  authority.  The  sympathy  of  the  Kaskaskia  peo- 
ple, especially  the  women,  was  entirely  with  the  Indians, 
and  they  desired  that  they  should  be  received  into  the  true 
church  and  publicly  baptized  before  their  execution.  Ac- 
:ordingly  each  of  the  young  men  was  adopted  by  a  woman, 
who  gave  him  a  Christian  name  and  was  to  stand  as  his 
god-mother  during  the  ceremony.  The  entire  female  popu- 
lation of  the  town  was  busily  engaged  for  a  number  of 
.days  in  preparing  for  the  occasion.  Needles  were  plied 
incessantly,  and  finally  the  preparations  were  completed. 
The  evening  before  the  execution  the  Indians  escaped,  as 
some  believed  through  the  assistance  of  their  fair  sympa- 
thizers. When  the  danger  blew  over  the  young  men  re- 
turned and  were  permitted  to  remain  unmolested. 

Kaskaskia  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  and  in  1725 
became  an  incorporated  town,  with  special  privileges  from 
Kinti'  Louis  XV. 


several  Villages  ta  tic 

ILLINOIS  COUNTRY, 

TVJti  Part  of  tie 

River  Mississippi  &c, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FORT    CHARTRES    AND   THE   BRITISH. 

Twenty  miles  above  the  ancient  village  of  Kaskaskia,  a 
long,  irregular  mound  of  earth  marks  all  that  remains  of 
the  once  formidable  Fort  Chartres;  yet  this  fortress  was 
erected  on  a  scale  of  magnificence  unequaled  by  any  other 
fortification  of  France  in  the  new  world. 

In  1718,  young  Pierre  Duque  Boisbriant,  the  newly- 
appointed  Commandant  of  French  military  affairs  in  Illi- 
nois, arrived  at  Kaskaskia  with  instructions  to  erect  a  fort 
in  the  Mississippi  Valley. 

Midway  between  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia  a  site  was 
chosen  on  the  valley  lands  a  mile  from  the  great  river,  and 
here  the  soldiers  of  France  cleared  away  the  virgin  forest, 
hewed  out  the  timbers  for  the  walls,  and  with  much  toil 
brought  the  stone  for  the  foundation  from  the  bluffs  four 
miles  away.  After  more  than  two  years  of  labor  and  at  a 
cost  of  one  million  crowns,  the  fort  was  completed,  and 
named  in  honor  of  the  Due  de  Chartres,  son  of  the  regent 
of  France.  It  immediately  became  the  seat  of  French 
military  power.  Large  warehouses  and  factories  of  the 
trading  companies  were  erected,  and  under  the  protecting 
shadow  of  the  fortress  the  village  of  New  Chartres  sprang 
into  life.  The  fort,  as  will  be  found  hereafter,  was  re- 
modeled and  enlarged  in  1750. 

To  the  fort  came  Philip  Renault,  Secretary  of  the  French 
Trading  Company,  bringing  with  him  mechanics,  slaves, 

86 


FORT    CHARTRES   AND   THE    BRITISH.  <V 

settlers,  and  miners,  for  the  French  expected  to  find  precious 
ore  in  the  bluffs  that  lined  the  Mississippi  River. 

The  valley  lands  between  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia  were 
cleared  and  planted  to  corn,  wheat,  tobacco  and  cotton. 
The  French  villages  of  St.  Philip  and  Prairie  du  Rocher 
were  founded  and  grew  into  thriving  settlements. 

The  people  of  the  fort  and  village  led  a  merry  life. 
Lordly  processions  of  gentlemen  and  richly  dressed  ladies 
marched  into  the  chapel  to  hear  mass.  Gay  hunting  parties 
issued  from  the  gates  of  the  fort  and  returned  at  night 
full  laden  with  spoils  of  the  chase. 

Stately  receptions  were  given,  where  officers  in  uniforms 
covered  with  gold  lace  Danced  with  ladies  robed  in  velvets 
and  satins.  The  fashions  of  Paris  were  reproduced  in  this 
military  station  on  the  distant  Mississippi. 

The  fame  of  Fort  Chartres  spread  to  every  settlement  in 
the  new  world.  It  became  a  common  saying  01  the  early 
days,  "All  roads  lead  to  Fort  Chartres." 

From  the  great  warehouses  of  the  Commercial  Com- 
pany, parties  of  traders  went  out  to  barter  with  the  Indians 
and  returned  laden  with  furs  and  hides  which  were  shipped 
in  batteaux  to  New  Orleans. 

When  France  and  Spain  were  at  war  in  Europe,  an  attack 
upon  the  fort  was  planned  by  the  Spaniards  of  distant  Santa 
Fe.  The  soldiers  of  Spain  marched  across  the  plains  of 
Colorado  and  Kansas  intending  to  secure  as  allies  the 
Osages  and  next  to  fall  upon  the  Missouri  Indians, — who 
were  friendly  to  the  French.  By  mistake  the  guides  led 
them  to  a  village  of  the  Missouri  Indians,  whose  chiefs 
listened  gravely  while  the  Spaniards  revealed  their  plans 
of  attack.  That  night  the  Spaniards,  sleeping  among  the 


FORT    CTIARTRES    AND   THE   BRITISH.  89 

supposed  Osages,  were  murdered  to  a  man,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  one  fat  priest  who  was  permitted  to  escape 
because  of  the  crucifix  he  carried. 

In  1736  the  dashing  Pierre  D'Artaguiette  led  the  soldiers 
of  Fort  Chartres  against  the  distant  Chickasaws.  His  fleet 
of  canoes  and  batteaux,  filled  with  officers,  soldiers  and 
Indians,  made  an  imposing  appearance  as  it  floated  out 
upon  the  current  of  the  river.  Fierce  was  the  battle  and 
terrible  the  defeat  of  the  French.  The  captured  officers, 
including  the  commander  and  Vincennes,  who  had  come 
from  the  fort  on  the  Wabash,  were  burned  at  the  stake  by 
the  infuriated  victors. 

When  the  sad  tidings  reached  Fort  Chartres  the  bells 
were  tolled  and  the  people  walked  in  sorrowful  procession 
to  the  chapel  of  Sainte  Anne. 

In  1750  a  new  commandant,  the  Chevalier  Makarty  was 
sent  to  Fort  Chartres  with  orders  to  reconstruct  the  fort 
of  stone.  Accordingly  the  wooden  walls  were  torn  down 
and  at  an  incredible  expenditure  of  labor  and  treasure  the 
new  fort  was  erected. 

When  completed  it  was  the  strongest  and  most  preten- 
tious fortress  in  the  new  world.  We  can  hardly  realize 
the  difficulties  that  attended  the  building  of  so  great  a 
structure  in  the  heart  of  a  western  forest.  The  iron  that 
entered  into  its  structure  and  the  skilled  workmen  had 
to  be  brought  from  France.  Wagon  roads  had  to  be  built 
over  which  rude  ox-carts  hauled  stones  prepared  at  distant 
quarries.  The  walls  of  the  fort  were  eighteen  feet  high  and 
enclosed  four  acres  of  land.  The  four  bastions  of  masonry 
each  contained  eight  embrasures,  forty-eight  loop  holes, 
and  a  sentry  box.  Above  the  arched  gateway,  fifteen  feet 


90  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

in  height,  was  a  platform  of  cut  stone  reached  by  a  stair- 
way of  nineteen  stone  steps. 

Within  the  walls  stood  the  great  stone  storehouse, 
ninety  feet  long  by  thirty  feet  wide,  and  a  guard- 
house with  chapel  and  rooms  for  the  priests  on  the 
second  floor.  The  government  house  was  eighty-four 
feet  by  thirty-two  feet,  with  a  great  stone  porch  running 
across  the  front,  and  the  coach  house  and  pigeon  loft  near 
by.  The  two  rows  of  barracks  measured  each  one  hundred 
and  thirty-five  feet  long  by  thirty-six  in  breadth.  In  one 
angle  of  the  fort  was  situated  a  bake  house  containing 
two  ovens,  with  a  well  near  by.  Apart  from  the  other 
buildings  was  located  the  magazine,  a  building  of  stone 
thirty  feet  square  and  thirteen  feet  high,  the  roof  and  door- 
way being  also  of  stone.  This  magazine  is  the  only  building 
that  still  remains.  The  stone  from  this  fort  has  furnished 
material  for  the  walls  and  chimneys  of  many  farm  houses 
in  the  vicinity. 

Under  the  brave  commandant  Makarty  the  soldiers  of 
Fort  Chartres  issued  forth  to  take  part  in  the  wars  with 
the  English,  and  fought  upon  many  battlefields  in  the 
French  and  Indian  war. 

To  the  soldiers  of  Fort  Chartres  Washington  surrendered 
at  Fort  ISfecessity,  and  they  were  present  at  the  overthrow 
of  General  Braddock. 

When  Canada  was  won  for  the  English  by  General 
Wolfe,  in  the  famous  battle  beneath  the  walls  of  old 
Quebec,  it  was  thought  that  the  territory  controlled  by 
Fort  Chartres  might  be  retained  for  the  French.  But,  by 
the  treaty  of  1763  all  the  French  territory  of  the  New 
World  east  of  the  Mississippi  was  ceded  to  England.  By 


FORT   CHARTRES   AND   THE    BRITISH.  QI 

a  secret  treaty  at  about  the  same  time,  the  territory  west 
of  the  Mississippi  was  given  to  Spain. 

The  aged  St.  Ange  kept  possession  of  the  fort  until  the 
arrival  of  the  English,  and  in  October,  1765,  formally 
delivered  it  to  the  new  commander,  Captain  Thomas 
Stirling. 

French  soldiers  and  even  Indian  warriors  wept  when  the 
lilies  of  France  were  hauled  down  from  above  the  walls 
and  the  hated  cross  of  St.  George  was  flaunted  to  the 
breeze.  St.  Ange  and  his  little  garrison,  believing  that  they 
would  be  upon  French  soil,  withdrew  to  St.  Louis.  Here 
he  continued  to  rule  for  a  number  of  years  until  displaced 
by  a  Spanish  governor. 

A  large  number  of  French  inhabitants,  unwilling  to  dwell 
in  a  country  ruled  by  men  of  a  different  race  and  creed, 
whom  they  had  been  taught  to  hate  for  generations,  sold 
their  possessions  and  left  the  country.  The  greater  number 
withdrew  to  the  settlements  of  St.  Genevieve  and  St.  Louis. 
Others  embarked  upon  the  Mississippi  and  removed  to 
Natchez,  Baton  Rouge  or  New  Orleans. 

The  English  immediately  established  civil  courts  and 
introduced  the  jury  system  of  trial.  The  French  did  not 
take  kindly  to  the  English  courts.  They  had  been  content 
to  submit  all  disputes  and  difficulties  to  the  priests. 

In  the  spring  of  1772,  the  great  river,  as  if  to  avenge  the 
defeat  of  the  French,  overflowed  its  banks  and  swept  in  a 
mighty  flood  across  the  bottom  lands.  The  western  wall 
of  the  fort  crumbled  into  the  raging  waters  and  the  place 
had  to  be  abandoned.  The  British  removed  their  military 
stores  to  the  fort  opposite  Kaskaskia,  which  was  named 
in  honor  of  the  British  commander  in  America,  Fort  Gage. 


0,2  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

Kaskaskia  continued  to  be  the  center  of  British  power 
and  influence  until  the  entire  territory  was  given  over  to 
the  Americans. 

The  policy  of  the  English  Government  was  to  prevent 
colonists  from  settling  in  the  newly  acquired  territory. 
They  desired  to  turn  the  vast  region  into  a  hunting  ground 
where  only  British  agents  could  purchase  the  quantities  of 
furs  that  were  annually  sold  by  the  Indians.  In  a  proc- 
lamation dated  October  7th,  1763,  King  George  forbade 
"making  any  purchases  or  settlements  whatever,  or  taking 
possession  of  any  lands  beyond  the  sources  of  any  rivers 
which  fall  into  the  Atlantic  Ocean  from  the  north  or 
northwest." 

This  policy  would  have  made  a  perpetual  wilderness  of 
a  vast  region  unsurpassed  for  fertility. 

In  violation  of  the  king's  proclamation  the  British  gov- 
ernors permitted  companies  to  purchase  lands  from  the 
Indians.  The  Illinois  Land  Company,  composed  of  Eng- 
lish traders  and  merchants,  obtained  two  vast  tracts  of  land 
from  an  Indian  council,  representing  the  Kaskaskias, 
Peorias  and  Cahokias,  held  at  Kaskaskia  on  July  5th,  1773. 
The  deed,  signed  by  ten  chiefs,  each  making  his  mark, 
gave  the  white  men  an  immense  tract  of  land  embracing 
many  counties  of  Illinois.  The  consideration  for  this 
princely  domain  was,  "two  hundred  fifty  blankets,  two 
hundred  sixty  strouds,  three  hundred  fifty  skirts,  one 
hundred  fifty  pairs  of  stroud  and  half  thick  stockings,  one 
hundred  fifty  breech  cloths,  five  hundred  pounds  of  gun- 
powder, one  thousand  pounds  of  lead,  one  gross  knives, 
thirty  pounds  vermillion,  two  thousand  gun  flints,  two 
hundred  pounds  brass  kettles,  two  thousand  pounds  to- 


FORT    CIIARTRES    AND   THE    BRITISH.  93 

bacco,  three  dozen  gilt  looking-glasses,  one  gross  gun- 
worms,  two  gross  awls,  one  gross  fire  steels,  sixteen  dozen 
of  gartering,  ten  thousand  pounds  of  flour,  five  hundred 
bushels  of  Indian  corn,  twelve  horses,  twelve  horned  cattle, 
twenty  bushels  salt,  twenty  guns,  and  five  shillings  in 
money." 

This  deed  was  recorded  in  the  office  of  a  notary  public 
at  Kaskaskia,  September  2,  1773.  This  is  one  of  many 
such  deeds  made  at  this  time,  and  but  for  the  establishing 
of  an  independent  government  by  the  colonists,  the  titles 
might  have  been  sustained  by  the  British  Government. 

Colonel  Wilkins,  the  British  commander  at  Kaskaskia, 
made  many  grants  of  Indian  lands  to  his  friends.  One  of 
these  grants,  consisting  of  thirty  thousand  acres,  came  into 
the  possession  of  John  Edgar,  a  British  officer  who  came 
to  Kaskaskia  and  established  a  store.  This  British  grant 
was  afterwards  confirmed  by  Congress,  and  made  Mrc 
Edgar  the  richest  land  owner  in  Illinois. 


FORTS   AND   SETTLEMENTS   OF 

THE  EARLY  FRENCH 

IN   THE 

OHIO  AND   MISSISSIPPI 
VALLEYS. 


TERRITORIAL  PERIOD 


CHAPTER  IX. 

COLONEL   GEORGE   ROGERS   CLARK   AND  THE   AMERICAN 
OCCUPATION. 

The  annals  of  the  Revolution  contain  no  achievement 
more  brilliant  or  daring  than  the  winning  of  Illinois  for 
the  Americans  by  George  Rogers  Clark.  The  colonists 
on  the  Atlantic  coast  were  struggling  heroically  with  the 
British  foe  within  their  own  borders,  and  gave  little  heed 
to  the  western  country  beyond  the  Alleghany  mountains. 
With  the  exception  of  a  few  French  settlements  in  the 
Valley  of  the  Wabash,  on  the  Mississippi,  and  a  fringe  of 
settlements  in  Kentucky  planted  by  adventurous  Virginians 
and  North  Carolinians,  the  entire  territory  was  a  wilder- 
ness. 

The  strong  military  posts  at  Detroit,  Vincennes  and 
Kaskaskia  were  occupied  by  the  British,  who  had  won 
over  the  Indian  tribes  with  offers  of  gold  for  the  scalps  of 
men,  women  and  children. 

George  Rogers  Clark  had  gained  renown  in  Kentucky 
by  successfully  leading  companies  of  men  against  the 
Indians  in  those  conflicts  that  gained  for  the  region  the 
name  of  the  "Dark  and  Bloody  Ground."  Perceiving  that 
the  attacks  of  the  savages  had  been  instigated  by  the  British 
agents,  who  furnished  them  with  aYms  and  ammunition, 
Clark  resolved  to  capture  and  win  the  entire  territory  for 
the  cause  of  the  colonists.  Full  of  his  project,  he  hastened 
back  to  Virginia  and  laid  the  plans  before  the  Governor, 

97 


98 


THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 


Patrick  Henry.  The  idea  of  subduing  the  British  strong- 
holds in  the  west  was  pleasing  to  the  Governor,  who  gave 
to  Clark  "$6,ooo  in  paper  currency  and  an  order  on  the 
commander  at  Fort  Pitt  for  boats  and  necessary  stores." 
He  was  also  authorized  to  enlist  seven  companies  of  fifty  men 

each,  with  a  promise  to 
every  man  of  three  hun- 
dred acres  of  land 
should  the  expedition 
prove  successful.  En- 
listing a  few  men  at 
Pittsburg,  Clark  floated 
down  the  Ohio  River  as 
far  as  Kentucky,  where 
others  to  the  number  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty 
were  added  to  his  com- 
mand. Continuing  h  i  s 
journey  to  the  Falls  of 
the  Ohio  with  his  force, 
which  now  aggregated 
about  two  hundred  men, 
COL.  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK.  he  built  a  fort  on  Corn 

Island,  opposite  the  present  site  of  Louisville,  and  stored 
his  supplies.  After  hearing  the  complaints  of  some  of  his 
party,  none  of  whom  knew  upon  what  errand  they  were 
bound,  Clark  now  for  the  first  time  revealed  his  plans  to 
the  men,  and  announced  the  real  destination  of  the  expedi- 
tion. This  announcement  was  received  with  expressions  of 
disapproval  by  some  of  his  men;  but  the  majority  favored 
the  invasion. 


COLONEL   GEORGE   ROGERS    CLARK.  99 

Some  of  his  followers,  dismayed  by  the  daring  of  the  enter- 
prise, deserted  during  the  night  and  waded  to  the  Kentucky 
shore.  The  remainder  of  the  soldiers,  accustomed  to  hard- 
ships and  danger,  were  enthusiastic  in  their  approval  ot 
the  project. 

On  the  24th  of  June,  1778,  he  embarked  his  little  army 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  plunged  through  the  rapids, 
and  continued  down  the  Ohio  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ten- 
nessee, where  his  forces  landed  upon  an  island.  Here  they 
met  a  party  of  hunters  returning  from  Kaskaskia,  who 
informed  them  that  the  soldiers  of  the  fort  were  numerous, 
and  that  sentinels  were  stationed  on  the  bluffs  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. They  stated  further  that  the  discipline  was  not 
strict,  because  no  one  supposed  an  attack  was  contem- 
plated. Clark  determined  to  march  across  the  country, 
a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles,  and  take  the 
fort  from  an  unexpected  quarter.  The  hunters  eagerly 
joined  the  party  in  the  capacity  of  guides.  As  the  utmost 
secrecy  was  necessary  to  the  success  of  the  undertaking, 
scouts  were  sent  ahead  to  kill  game  and  capture  any  wan- 
dering bands  of  French  or  Indians. 

Threading  tangled  forests  and  marshy  swamps,  the  sol- 
diers at  length  emerged  upon  the  open  prairies.  Once  the 
guide,  John  Saunders,  lost  the  way  and  the  men,  becom- 
ing suspicious,  determined  to  kill  him.  But  at  length  the 
trail  was  found,  and  he  led  them  with  little  loss  of  time  to 
within  three  miles  of  Kaskaskia,  where  they  arrived  upon 
the  afternoon  of  July  4. 

Thus  far  their  advance  had  been  unobserved  and,  to  make 
the  surprise  more  complete,  Clark  led  his  little  army 
through  the  thickets  above  the  town  and  kept  them  con- 


IOO  THK    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

cealed  until  nightfall.  Crossing  the  Kaskaskia  River,  they 
captured  the  inmates  of  the  ferry-house,  from  whom  they 
learned  that  none  of  the  villagers  supposed  a  foe  to  be 
near  and  that  the  soldiers  of  the  fort  were  entirely  off  their 
guard.  Taking  these  people  with  him  as  guides,  Colonel 
Clark  separated  his  little  army  into  two  divisions.  One 
band  surrounded  the  town ;  the  other,  led  by  the  com- 
mander, proceeded  to  capture  the  fort  occupied  by  the 
unsuspecting  British. 

When  Fort  Gage  was  burned  in  1766,  it  is  probable  that 
the  British  removed  their  stores  and  supplies  across  the 
river  to  Kaskaskia  and  took  possession  of  the  old  Mansion 
House  built  by  the  Jesuits.  This  building,  which  was  in 
the  southern  portion  of  the  town,  was  fortified  and  doubt- 
less proved  sufficiently  strong  for  their  needs. 

The  soldiers  in  the  mansion  far  outnumbered  the  attack- 
ing party,  but  Colonel  Clark  trusted  for  success  to  the 
suddenness  and  boldness  of  the  attack.  The  officers  of  the 
fort,  it  is  said,  were  giving  a  ball  to  which  the  young  men 
and  maidens  of  the  village  had  been  invited.  As  the  little 
army  approached  the  postern  gate,  lights  streamed  through 
the  windows,  and  the  sound  of  music  and  merriment  could 
be  heard  from  within.  Posting  his  men  near  the  entrance, 
Clark  boldly  marched  in  and  stood  with  folded  arms,  an 
interested  spectator.  As  the  lights  from  the  flickering 
torches  shone  upon  his  face,  an  Indian,  who  had  been  re- 
clining upon  the  ground,  recognized  him  and  sprang  to 
his  feet  with  a  fierce  war  whoop.  The  dancers  stopped 
aghast,  while  the  soldiers  ran  toward  their  quarters.  But 
Clark,  with  grim  humor,  invited  them  to  continue  their 
merriment,  announcing,  however,  that  they  were  now  danc- 


COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK.  IOI 

ing  under  the  flag  of  Virginia  instead  of  that  of  England. 

At  a  signal,  his  men  rushed  in  and  captured  all  the 
officers  and  men.  The  band,  concealed  near  the  village, 
hearing  the  shouts  of  victory,  rushed  into  the  town  with 
hideous  cries,  and  drove  the  terrified  people  into  their 
homes.  The  panic-stricken  inhabitants  delivered  up  their 
arms,  and  the  capture  of  the  British  stronghold  in  Illinois 
was  accomplished  without  the  shedding  of  a  drop  of  blood. 
The  affrighted  people  passed  a  sleepless  night.  Dreadful 
stories  had  been  told  by  the  British  agents  of  the  harshness 
and  cruelty  of  the  Kentuckians,  or  "Long  Knives."  If 
their  lives  were  spared,  the  French  expected  nothing  less 
than  that  they  would  be  driven  from  their  homes  and  their 
property  confiscated,  as  had  happened  to  the  Acadians  a 
few  years  before.  Clark,  on  the  other  hand,  had  no  thought 
of  doing  them  harm,  but  was  anxious  to  win  their  friend- 
ship. The  next  morning  he  called  together  the  chief  men 
of  the  village  and  assured  them  that  he  had  penetrated 
the  wilderness  to  protect  the  people  rather  than  do  them 
injury. 

Continuing,  he  said,  "We  do  not  war  against  Frenchmen. 
The  king  of  France,  your  former  ruler,  is  the  ally  of  the 
colonies;  his  fleet  and  his  arms  are  fighting  our  battles, 
and  the  war  must  shortly  terminate.  Go  and  inform  the 
inhabitants  that  they  can  dismiss  their  fears."  When  the 
French  heard  the  message,  their  terror  was  turned  to  wild- 
est joy.  The  young  men  and  maidens  with  songs  and 
shouts  danced  through  the  streets  bearing  garlands  of 
flowers  and  the  older  men  sought  in  every  way  to  honor 
their  deliverers. 

Captain  Bowman,  with  a  company  of  men  and  a  num- 


102  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

ber  of  French  militia,  was  now  sent  against  Cahokia,  a 
French  settlement,  fifty  miles  north  of  Kaskaskia,  on  the 
Mississippi  River.  These  people  accepted  the  change  with- 
out resistance  and  took  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
colonies. 

The  forts  had  been  captured  and  the  French  won  over 
to  the  cause  of  liberty,  yet  there  remained  the  more  difficult 
task  of  winning  or  subduing  the  Indian  tribes.  These  tribes 
were  allies  of  the  British.  Colonel  Clark  felt  that  his  work 
would  not  be  completed  until  their  strongholds  were  cap- 
tured. His  army  was  very  small,  and  could  with  difficulty 
sustain  itself  surrounded  by  so  many  enemies.  Many  of 
his  men  had  enlisted  for  only  three  months  and  that  time 
had  expired.  He  persuaded  a  hundred  of  them  to  re-enlist 
and,  with  the  addition  of  seventy  French  volunteers,  re- 
solved to  march  upon  Vincennes  at  once.  When  the  French 
heard  of  his  determination,  they  begged  him  to  give  up  the 
attempt  as  many  of  the  residents  at  Vincennes  were  their 
friends  and  relatives.  Father  Gibault,  the  village  priest, 
grateful  to  the  soldiers  for  not  molesting  his  church  or 
people,  volunteered  to  go  to  Vincennes  and  persuade  the 
people  there  to  transfer  their  allegiance  to  the  Americans. 
As  Father  Gibault  was  a  man  of  influence,  his  request  was 
readily  granted. 

With  but  two  companions  the  priest  set  out  upon  his 
mission.  He  easily  persuaded  his  people  to  throw  off  the 
yoke  of  the  British,  and  marching  to  the  fort,  which  con- 
tained but  few  soldiers,  the  citizens  pulled  down  the  British 
flag  and  hoisted  that  of  America. 

When  the  good  news  reached  Kaskaskia,  Colonel  Clark 
"  "-at  Captain  Helm  and  a  company  of  French  volunteers  to 


COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK.  IO3 

take  formal  possession  of  the  fort.  This  officer's  bravery 
and  knowledge  of  Indian  character  admirably  fitted  him 
for  the  trying  position  of  commander.  Below  Vincennes, 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Wabash,  lived  a  powerful  chief,  who 
was  styled  the  "Grand  Door  of  the  Wabash."  Captain 
Helm  skilfully  won  this  chief  to  the  American  cause,  and 
the  submission  of  the  other  Indians  living  in  the  valley 
speedily  followed. 

Colonel  Clark  now  took  upon  himself  the  greater  task  of 
dealing  with  the  horde  of  savages,  representing  nearly 
every  western  tribe,  who  had  come  to  Illinois  to  learn 
just  what  had  happened,  and  to  hear  for  themselves  all 
that  the  "Long  Knives"  had  to  say.  A  meeting  was  called 
at  Cahokia,  and  the  streets  of  the  little  village  swarmed 
with  savages.  Colonel  Clark  had  studied  the  Indian  char- 
acter so  carefully  that  he  knew  how  best  to  treat  them. 
Instead  of  appearing  anxious  to  gain  their  friendship,  he 
addressed  them  in  a  long  speech  and  carefully  explained 
the  reasons  for  war  between  the  colonists  and  Great  Britain. 
In  conclusion,  he  said,  "As  I  am  convinced  that  you  never 
heard  the  truth  before,  I  do  not  wish  you  to  answer  me 
until  you  have  taken  time  for  consideration.  We  shall 
therefore  part  this  evening,  and  when  the  Great  Spirit  shall 
bring  us  together  again,  let  us  speak  and  think  as  men 
with  but  one  heart  and  one  tongue." 

The  next  day  the  chiefs,  having  concluded  to  turn  from 
the  British  and  accept  the  Americans,  gathered  to  the 
council.  One  chief,  their  spokesman,  thus  addressed 
Colonel  Clark :  "We  will  take  the  belt  of  peace  and  cast 
down  the  bloody  belt  of  war;  our  warriors  shall  be  called 
home ;  the  tomahawk  shall  be  thrown  into  the  river,  where 


IO4  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

it  can  never  be  found,  and  we  will  carefully  smooth  the 
road  for  your  brothers  whenever  they  wish  to  come  and 
see  you."  The  peace  pipe  was  again  lighted,  and  after  it 
was  passed  around  the  council  ended. 

Colonel  Clark's  character  and  tact  are  well  illustrated 
by  an  incident  that  occurred  at  this  meeting.  The  Meadow 
Indians  had  been  offered  a  large  reward  to  kill  the  Ameri- 
can commander  and,  attending  the  council  for  that  purpose, 
camped  near  the  American  headquarters.  But  Colonel 
Clark,  ever  watchful  and  alert,  was  not  to  be  taken  off  his 
guard.  At  midnight  the  s  vages  attempted  to  break  into 
the  house  in  which  he  was  supposed  to  be  sleeping.  In- 
stantly they  were  seized  by  the  French  militia  and  bound 
hand  and  foot.  The  people  of  the  town,  alarmed  at  the 
uproar,  seized  their  arms  and  rushed  to  the  assistance  of 
the  commander  and  his  men.  The  crest-fallen  warriors 
begged  to  be  released,  but  Clark  turned  from  them  indif- 
ferently. He  even  refused  to  see  the  friendly  chiefs  who 
came  to  intercede  for  their  guilty  kinsmen.  Next  morning, 
calling  all  the  tribes  to  a  grand  council,  he  released  the 
captive  chiefs  that  he  might  speak  to  them  in  the  presence 
of  their  friends  and  allies. 

"After  the  ceremony  of  Indian  etiquette  had  been  fin- 
ished, Clark  stood  up  in  the  ring  of  squatted  warriors, 
while  his  riflemen,  in  travel-worn  hunting  shirts,  clustered 
behind  him.  Taking  the  bloody  war  belt  of  wampum,  he 
handed  it  to  the  chiefs  whom  he  had  taken  captive,  telling 
the  assembled  tribes  he  cared  neither  for  their  treachery 
nor  enmity.  He  had  a  right  to  put  them  to  death,  instead 
he  would  escort  them  outside  the  camp,  and  after  three 
days  begin  war  upon  them."  The  humbled  warriors  begged 


COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS    CLARK.  IO5 

earnestly  for  peace,  but  the  commander  turned  a  deaf  ear 
to  their  entreaties.  At  this  point,  two  young  warriors 
came  forward  and  offering  themselves  as  a  sacrifice,  silently 
awaited  the  expected  tomahawk.  Advancing,  Colonel  Clark 
ordered  them  to  uncover  their  heads,  and  thus  addressed 
them  :  "I  am  rejoiced  to  find  men  among  all  nations.  These 
two  young  warriors  who  have  offered  themselves  as  a 
sacrifice  are  at  least  proof  for  their  own  countrymen.  Such 
men  are  worthy  to  be  chiefs,  and  with  such  I  like  to  treat." 
Taking  them  by  the  hand  he  introduced  them  to  the  assem- 
bly as  men  worthy  to  be  chiefs  of  their  tribe  and,  because 
of  their  courage,  freely  forgave  the  crime  of  all.  These 
two  men  were  ever  after  held  in  high  esteem  by  their 
fellows. 

An  alliance  was  formed  with  these  Meadow  Indians  that 
was  never  broken,  and  the  renown  of  Clark  spread  to  every 
tribe.  As  he  never  did  a  dishonorable  act,  his  influence  over 
them  became  very  great. 

Peace  was  made  with  the  Indians,  but  a  still  greater  diffi- 
culty confronted  him.  The  commander  at  Detroit,  Gen- 
eral Hamilton,  having  learned  the  strength  of  Clark's 
forces,  prepared  to  lead  an  expedition  against  the  forts  and 
retake  the  country.  "Throughout  September,  every  soul 
in  Detroit  was  busy  from  morning  till  night  mending  boats, 
baking  biscuits,  packing  provisions  in  kegs  and  bags ; 
collecting  artillery  stores,  and  in  every  way  preparing  for 
the  expedition.  Fifteen  large  boats  were  procured,  each 
able  to  carry  from  1,800  to  3,000  pounds.  These  were  to  be 
loaded  with  ammunition,  food,  clothing,  tents,  and  espe- 
cially with  presents  for  the  Indians.  Cattle  and  vehicles  were 
sent  ahead  to  the  most  important  portages  on  the  route. 


IO6  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

When  all  things  were  in  readiness  Hamilton  had  a  grand 
council  of  chiefs,  and  made  them  a  great  feast,  at  which 
oven  were  roasted  whole." 

The  next  day,  October  7,  1778,  the  army,  numbering 
five  hundred  men,  French,  English  and  Indians,  started 
across  Lake  Erie  to  the  mouth  of  the  Maumee  River.  Pull- 
ing their  boats  up  the  river  to  the  portages,  they  placed 
them  upon  cart  wheels  and  rolled  them  through  the  woods 
to  the  sources  of  the  Wabash.  Embarking  his  forces  upon 
this  river,  Hamilton  slowly  proceeded,  stopping  at  every 
Indian  village  to  hold  a  conference  and  give  presents  to 
the  chiefs.  Upon  the  morning  of  December  15,  1778,  the 
British  army  appeared  before  Vincennes.  The  French 
immediately  deserted  Captain  Helm,  who  was  left  with 
but  one  American,  named  Henry.  The  two  men  placed 
a  loaded  cannon  in  the  open  doorway,  and  when  the  Brit- 
ish advanced,  Captain  Helm,  standing  with  lighted  match 
in  hand,  commanded  them  to  halt.  Hamilton,  ignorant 
of  the  strength  of  the  garrison,  halted  his  men  and  de- 
manded the  surrender  of  the  fort. 

"No  man  shall  enter  here,"  exclaimed  Captain  Helm, 
"until  I  know  the  terms." 

The  British  officer  replied,  "You  shall  have  the  honors 
of  war." 

Accordingly  the  entire  garrison,  consisting  of  one  officer 
and  one  soldier,  marched  out  and  laid  down  its  arms.  The 
news  of  the  fall  of  Vincennes  did  not  reach  Kaskaskia  until 
six  weeks  after  the  capture  of  the  fort.  Through  a  French 
trader  who  lived  at  St.  Louis,  Clark  learned  that  Hamilton 
had  reduced  his  force  to  eighty  men;  that  he  was  well 
supplied  with  ammunition  and  provisions,  and  that  he  in- 


COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK.  IO7 

tended  with  the  opening  of  spring  to  obtain  re-enforcements 
from  Detroit  and  recapture  all  the  posts  in  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  Valleys. 

Colonel  Clark  immediately  decided  to  advance,  with  his 
little  army,  and  attack  Vincennes  before  the  opening  of 
spring.  Captain  John  Rogers  and  forty  men  were  at  once 
sent  out  in  a  boat  containing  provisions,  ammunition  and 
several  small  cannon,  with  instructions  to  proceed  by 
water  to  the  mouth  of  the  White  River  and  there  await 
the  land  expedition. 

On  the  7th  of  February,  Colonel  Clark,  with  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy  men,  began  the  march  to  Vincennes,  a 
distance  of  two  hundred  and  forty  miles.  Fortunately  the 
weather  was  not  cold,  but  as  the  plains  were  under  water 
the  march  was  difficult  and  fatiguing.  The  commander 
devoted  himself  ceaselessly  to  keeping  up  the  spirits  of  his 
men.  He  and  his  officers  shared  every  hardship  and  were 
foremost  in  every  labor.  The  men  were  divided  into  com- 
panies. Each  company  in  turn  was  permitted  to  hunt  by 
day  and  invite  the  entire  army  to  a  feast  at  night.  Tents 
there  were  none,  but  blazing  campfires  were  built,  and 
around  these  they  spent  their  evenings  in  singing,  dancing 
and  feasting  upon  buffalo  hump,  elk  saddle,  venison  and 
wild  turkeys.  The  pleasures  of  the  night  caused  them 
to  forget  the  toils  of  the  coming  day,  and  thus,  without 
murmur  or  complaint,  they  reached  the  "drowned  lands" 
of  the  little  Wabash.  "The  channels  of  these  two  branches 
were  a  league  apart,  but  the  flood  was  now  so  high  that 
they  formed  one  great  river,  five  miles  wide,"  the  over- 
flow of  water  being  three  feet  deep  in  the  shallowest  part 
of  the  plains  between  and  near  the  main  channels. 


IO8  THE   MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

Without  delay  the  commander  hewed  a  boat  from  the 
trunk  of  a  large  tree.  Then,  crossing  over  the  first  channel, 
a  scaffold  was  placed  on  the  edge  of  the  flooded  plain. 
The  men  and  baggage  were  ferried  over  and  placed  upon 
the  scaffold ;  the  pack  horses  were  brought  across  and 
reloaded  as  they  stood  in  the  water.  The  second  channel 
was  crossed  in  the  same  manner.  Thus  they  traveled  mile 
after  mile  in  the  icy  swamps,  oftentimes  waist  deep,  until 
they  stood  upon  the  main  channel  of  the  Wabash,  ten  miles 
from  Vincennes.  Their  provisions  were  exhausted,  and  the 
boat  commanded  by  Captain  Rogers  had  not  arrived. 

Parties  were  sent  in  different  directions  to  search  for 
food  and  boats,  but  succeeded  in  finding  nothing  but  a 
small  canoe.  A  party  of  Frenchmen  in  a  boat  were  hailed 
and  came  to  land.  They  informed  Clark  that  the  British 
did  not  know  of  the  presence  of  the  army  and  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  village  were  friendly  to  him.  This  was 
cheering  news  to  the  little  army,  and  as  one  man  killed  a 
deer  that  day  all  had  something  to  eat.  The  next  day 
was  consumed  by  the  soldiers  in  crossing  the  deepest 
channels  in  canoes,  and  on  the  following  day  they  traveled 
but  three  miles,  much  of  the  time  in  water  up  to  their 
necks.  Coming  to  a  small  elevation  called  "Sugar  Camp," 
they  stopped  and  were  compelled  to  stay  for  another  day 
in  a  drenching  rain  without  food.  Four  miles  of  water 
still  lay  between  them  and  the  highlands.  The  next  morn- 
ing dawned  more  clear,  and  Colonel  Clark  addressed  a 
speech  to  the  men,  informing  them  that  when  they  had 
crossed  the  plain  and  reached  the  woods  beyond,  there 
would  be  an  end  to  their  fatigue,  and  the  prize  would  be 
before  them. 


COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK.          ICQ 

The  men  responded  with  a  shout  and  followed  their 
leader  as  he  stepped  into  the  stream.  Then  followed  the 
most  thrilling  of  all  their  experiences.  The  water  was  so 
deep  in  places  that  Colonel  Clark  feared  many  of  the  weak- 
est would  be  drowned,  but  by  the  help  of  the  strong,  all 
reached  the  woods,  shouting  and  cheering  encouragingly. 
Here,  however,  the  water  was  as  deep  as  on  the  plains, 
but  those  who  were  short  and  weak,  by  floating  upon  logs 
and  clinging  to  branches,  managed  to  struggle  on  for 
several  miles  farther  until  they  reached  a  dry  spot  of 
ground,  ten  acres  in  extent.  Here  fires  were  made,  but 
the  weak  were  so  exhausted  it  was  necessary  for  two  strong 
men  to  take  one  between  them  and  march  up  and  down. 
Fortunately  an  Indian  canoe,  containing  some  squaws  and 
children  on  their  way  to  Vincennes,  was  captured.  In  the 
boat,  to  their  delight,  they  found  a  "quarter  of  buffalo, 
corn,  tallow  and  kettles."  Broth  was  immediately  made 
and  served  to  the  famishing  soldiers.  With  fine  weather 
their  spirits  revived  and,  marching  a  little  way  to  the  edge 
of  the  timber,  they  came  into  full  view  of  Vincennes,  not 
'two  miles  distant.  "Every  man  now  feasted  his  eyes  and 
forgot  that  he  had  suffered  anything,  saying  that  all  that 
had  passed  was  owing  to  good  policy,  and  nothing  but 
what  a  man  could  bear."  A  number  of  horsemen  who  were 
shooting  ducks  in  the  ponds  were  decoyed  to  camp  and 
captured.  By  one  of  these  men,  Colonel  Clark  sent  the 
following  letter  to  the  people  of  the  village : 

"To  the  Inhabitants  of  Vincennes: 

Gentlemen  :  Being  now  within  two  miles  of  your  village 
with  my  army,  determined  to  take  your  fort  this  night,  and 
not  being  willing  to  surprise  you,  I  take  this  opportunity 


1IO  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

to  request  such  of  you  as  are  true  citizens,  and  willing  to 
enjoy  the  liberty  which  I  bring  you,  to  remain  still  in  your 
houses,  and  those,  if  any  there  be,  who  are  friends  of  the 
King,  let  them  instantly  repair  to  the  fort,  and  join  the  hair- 
buyer  general,  and  fight  like  men.  And  if  any  of  the  latter 
do  not  go  to  the  fort,  and  shall  be  discovered  afterwards, 
they  may  depend  upon  severe  punishment.  On  the  con- 
trary, those  who  are  true  friends  to  liberty,  may  depend 
upon  being  well  treated ;  and  I  once  more  request  them 
to  keep  out  of  the  streets,  for  every  one  I  find  in  arms  on 
my  arrival  shall  be  treated  as  an  enemy! 

Respectfully   yours, 

George  Rogers  Clark." 

Soon  after  sunset  Clark,  with  his  little  army,  entered 
and  took  possession  of  the  town.  Hamilton  knew  nothing 
of  the  presence  of  the  Americans  until  the  firing  began 
upon  the  fort  and  one  of  his  men  was  shot  down.  Then 
the  drums  called  the  garrison  to  arms,  but  the  fort  was 
completely  surrounded,  and  when  a  porthole  was  opened 
to  thrust  out  a  cannon,  a  dozen  bullets  from  the  unerring 
rifles  of  the  woodsmen  found  an  entrance.  Thus  the  attack 
continued  during  the  night.  Protected  by  houses,  palings, 
ditches  and  banks,  the  riflemen  poured  in  a  deadly  fire, 
whenever  a  form  appeared  or  a  window  opened. 

At  nine  o'clock  the  next  morning,  Colonel  Clark  de- 
manded the  surrender  of  the  fort.  While  Hamilton  was 
deliberating,  the  men  cooked  and  ate  the  first  regular  meal 
they  had  tasted  since  their  entrance  into  the  drowned  lands. 
Upon  Hamilton's  refusal  to  surrender,  the  firing  began 
again.  Clark  found  it  difficult  to  keep  his  men  from  ex- 
posing themselves  by  rushing  from  cover  to  storm  the  fort, 
in  such  contempt  did  they  hold  the  marksmanship  and 
skill  of  the  British  soldiers.  It  was  sport  for  these  men, 


COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK.  Ill 

who  could  shoot  the  head  from  a  turkey  at  one  hundred 
yards,  to  fire  through  the  loop-holes  and  send  their  bullets 
into  every  crack  and  crevice.  In  the  afternoon  Hamilton, 
seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  continue  the  defence  longer, 
agreed  to  surrender,  and  the  fort  was  turned  over  to  Clark 
and  his  followers. 

The  next  day  Colonel  Clark  took  possession  of  the  fort, 
changed  its  name  to  Fort  Patrick  Henry,  ran  up  the  Ameri- 
can flag  and  fired  a  salute  to  celebrate  the  important  event. 
The  prisoners  were  permitted  to  return  to  Detroit,  except 
Hamilton  and  a  few  officers,  who  were  sent  to  Virginia. 
The  Indian  tribes  of  the  region  hastened  to  make  peace 
with  one  who  had  conquered  their  allies  with  so  little 
difficulty. 

Two  important  advantages  were  gained  by  the  capture 
of  this  territory :  the  Indian  tribes  were  subdued,  and  the 
colonies  were  able  to  claim  the  Northwest  Territory,  with 
the  Mississippi  for  its  western  boundary.  The  Virginia 
Assembly  controlled  all  the  captured  country,  which  they 
called  the  Territory  of  Illinois. 

Colonel  Clark  served  as  a  soldier  during  the  remainder 
of  the  Revolution,  and  at  its  close  he  enlisted  under  the 
flag  of  France  and  fought  the  Spanish  on  the  lower 
Mississippi  River.  The  latter  years  of  his  life  were  spent 
near  Louisville  fighting  disease  and  poverty.  Near  the 
close  of  his  life  the  State  of  Virginia  offered  him  a  sword. 
To  the  committee  which  presented  it,  he  exclaimed :  "When 
Virginia  needed  a  sword  I  gave  her  one.  She  sends  me 
now  a  toy.  I  want  bread."  With  these  words  he  thrust 
the  blade  into  the  ground  and  snapped  it  with  a  blow  from 
his  crutch. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  ORDINANCE   OF    1 787. 

At  the  close  of  the  Revolution  the  States  of  Massachu- 
setts, Connecticut  and  Virginia,  by  virtue  of  their  original 
charters,  laid  claim  to  all  the  territory  between  the  Ohio 
River  and  the  Great  Lakes  westward  to  the  Mississippi. 
These  colonies,  with  great  reluctance,  finally  ceded  their 
claims  to  the  newly  established  national  government,  and 
the  country  was  called  "The  territory  of  the  United  States, 
northwest  of  the  Ohio  River."  In  this  manner  did  our 
Government  come  into  possession  of  the  vast  domain  from 
which  were  carved  the  States  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois, 
Michigan  and  Wisconsin. 

Settlers  began  to  enter  the  region,  and  it  became  neces- 
sary for  Congress  to  provide  a  form  of  government  which 
might  insure  peace  and  security  to  the  people.  Accord- 
ingly, on  July  13,  1787,  the  "Continental  Congress"  framed 
a  law  which  is  known  in  history  as  the  "Ordinance  of  1787." 
As  this  instrument  has  become  so  famous  it  may  be  well 
to  notice  some  of  its  wise  provisions  which  were  helpful  in 
promoting  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  the  people. 

In  England  many  had  been  put  to  death  because  they 
refused  to  worship  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the  King. 
Even  in  the  colonies  there  were  those  who  believed  that 
every  man  should  follow  a  form  of  worship  established  by 
the  Government.  The  "Ordinance  of  1787"  provided  that 
"no  person  of  peaceable  demeanor  was  to  be  molested  on 

112 


THE   ORDINANCE   OF    I/S/.  113 

account  of  his  mode  of  worship  or  religious  sentiments." 
The  kings  of  England  had  often  thrown  men  into  prison 
and  kept  them  there  for  many  years,  without  allowing  them 
a  form  of  trial.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  was  thus  confined  in 
the  Tower  of  London  for  twelve  years.  Unjust  imprison- 
ment has  ever  been  a  weapon  used  by  tyrants  to  close  the 
mouths  of  men  whom  they  feared.  To  provide  against  this 
abuse,  it  was  enacted  in  the  ordinance  that :  "No  man 
shall  be  deprived  of  his  liberty  or  his  property,  but  by  the 
judgment  of  his  peers  (equals),  or  the  law  of  the  land :  and 
should  it  be  necessary  for  the  common  preservation  to  take 
any  person's  property,  or  to  demand  his  particular  services, 
full  compensation  shall  be  made  for  the  same." 

In  England  only  a  few  had  the  means  of  procuring  an 
education,  but  the  colonists  in  America  at  an  early  day 
established  schools  for  their  children.  The  framers  of  the 
"Ordinance  of  1787,"  with  wise  forethought,  organized  a 
system  of  free  schools  to  be  supported  by  taxation  and  by 
money  derived  from  the  sale  of  public  lands,  some  of  the 
lands  being  also  set  aside  for  the  support  of  a  university  in 
each  State. 

At  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  slavery  existed 
in  many  countries.  In  America  it  flourished  in  several 
States. 

Statesmen  were  beginning  to  see  the  evil  of  the  con- 
tinuance of  such  a  system.  Others  believed  slavery  to  be 
wicked  and  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God.  Honest  toil  is 
honorable.  Wherever  slavery  exists  the  people  look  upon 
work  as  degrading.  The  framers  of  the  "Ordinance  of 
1787"  were  providing  a  home  for  honest,  self-respecting 
people.  They  therefore  enacted  that  slavery  and  involun- 


THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 


tary  servitude,  except  as  punishment  for  crimes,  should  be 
prohibited  forever  in  the  Northwest  Territory. 

Furthermore,  the  territory  was  to  be  divided  into  not 
less  than  three,  nor  more  than  five  States.  If  it  seemed 
best,  Congress  might  ''form  one  or  two  (more)  States  in 
that  part  which  lies  north  of  an  east  and  west  line  drawn 

through  the  southerly 
bend  or  extreme  of 
Lake  Michigan.' 
(However,  when  Illi- 
nois became  a  State  in 
1818,  the  northern 
boundary  was  fixed,  not 
by  running  a  line  west 
from  the  extreme 
southern  end  of  the 
lake,  as  prescribed  in 
the  Ordinance,  but  by 
a  parallel  sixty-one 
miles  farther  north. 
This  was  done  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  lake 
frontage  to  the  State.) 
Civil  authority  was 
vesting  in  a  governor 
who  was  to  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  militia,  with 
power,  until  a  general  assembly  was  organized,  to  appoint 
all  civil  officers  of  each  county.  A  court  consisting  of 
three  judges  was  also  appointed.  These  judges,  with  the 
governor,  were  to  adopt  such  of  the  laws  of  the  thirteen 
original  States  as  were  deemed  best  for  the  territory. 


GEN.    ARTHUR    ST.  CLAIR. 


THE  ORDINANCE  OF   I/Sj.  115 

Whenever  there  were  five  thousand  free  male  inhabitants 
of  legal  age  within  the  limits  of  the  territory,  the  people 
were  to  elect  a  general  assembly,  consisting  of  one  repre- 
sentative for  every  five  hundred  voters.  The  assembly  was 
to  choose  ten  men,  and  Congress  was  to  select  five  of  these 
to  act  as  a  Council  or  Upper  House. 

Such  was  the  government  provided  by  the  "Ordinance 
of  1787,"  and  with  slight  changes  it  has  proven  adequate 
to  the  needs  of  territorial  government  up  to  the  present  day. 
Whenever  the  population  of  a  Territory  numbered  60,- 
ooo,  it  might  take  the  necessary  steps  to  become  a  State. 
The  wise  provisions  of  this  ordinance  respecting  per- 
sonal liberty,  education  and  slavery  have  more  or  less  in- 
fluenced the  destinies  of  all  States  formed  from  the  public 
domain. 

President  Washington  appointed  as  the  first  governor 
General  Arthur  St.  Clair,  and  the  little  village  of  Marietta 
on  the  Ohio  River  became  the  seat  of  territorial  govern- 
ment. In  1788  Governor  St.  Clair  and  his  three  judges 
entered  upon  the  duties  of  their  offices. 

October  6,  1790,  President  Washington  wrote  to  the 
governor  requesting  him  to  carry  out  "the  wishes  of  the 
late  Congress  relating  to  the  inhabitants  at  Vincennes, 
Kaskaskia, .  and  the  other  villages  upon  the  Mississippi." 

Continuing  he  writes,  "It  is  a  circumstance  of  some 
importance  that  the  said  inhabitants  should,  as  soon  as 
possible,  possess  the  lands  to  which  they  are  entitled  by 
some  known  and  fixed  principle."  Governor  St.  Clair 
immediately  set  about  carrying  out  President  Washington's 
commands,  and  arrived  at  Kaskaskia  in  February,  1791,  de- 
termined to  adjust  matters  in  an  impartial  manner. 


Il6  THE  MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

The  country  as  far  north  as  the  Little  Mackinaw  Creek 
on  the  Illinois  River  was  organized  into  a  county  and 
named  St.  Clair,  with  Cahokia  as  the  county  seat.  This, 
the  "mother  county"  of  Illinois,  was  divided  into  three 
judicial  districts.  A  court  of  common  pleas  was  established 
and  three  judges  appointed:  John  Edgar,  of  Kaskaskia, 
John  C.  Moulin,  of  Cahokia,  and  John  Baptiste  Barbeau, 
of  Prairie  du  Rocher. 

William  St.  Clair,  brother  to  the  governor,  became  the 
first  recorder  of  deeds,  and  William  Biggs  the  first  sheriff. 
The  first  lawyer  to  locate  in  Illinois  was  John  Rice  Jones, 
a  highly  educated  Welshman,  who  came  to  Kaskaskia  in 
1790.  It  is  said  he  possessed  much  ability  and  had  a 
practice  extending  from  Kaskaskia  to  the  Ohio  River. 

Lawsuits  were  as  expensive  and  inconvenient  in  those 
days  as  at  the  present  time.  In  a  certain  suit  brought  in 
Cahokia  to  recover  the  value  of  a  cow,  the  damages  were 
assessed  at  $16.00.  The  defendants,  who  lived  at  Prairie 
du  Chien,  appealed  the  case.  The  sheriff,  with  his  summons 
and  subpoenas  in  his  pocket,  fitted  out  a  boat  with  goods 
suitable  to  trade  with  Indians,  and  started  on  his  journey 
of  four  hundred  miles  to  carry  out  the  instructions  of  the 
court.  Having  served  his  subpoenas  and  his  summons, 
he  returned  in  the  same  manner.  His  charges  for  mileage 
and  service,  together  with  other  expenses,  carried  the  costs 
of  the  suit  to  more  than  $900. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  ILLINOIS  PIONEERS. 

The  soldiers  of  Colonel  George  Rogers  Clark  were  the 
first  Americans  to  enter  the  Illinois  country.  Some  of  these 
men  probably  remained  here,  while  others,  after  their  term 
of  enlistment  had  expired,  returned  to  Kentucky  and  Vir- 
ginia, spreading  abroad  glowing  reports  of  the  wonderful 
richness  and  fertility  of  this  region. 

In  the  spring  of  1781,  a  company  of  people  from  Mary- 
land, composed  largely  of  Colonel  Clark's  veterans  under 
the  leadership  of  James  Moore,  crossed  the  Alleghany 
Mountains  and  prepared  to  descend  the  Ohio  River.  A 
number  of  flat  boats,  at  that  time  called  "arks,"  were  built 
for  this  purpose.  These  boats  were  froni  thirty  to  forty 
feet  in  length  and  ten  or  twelve  feet  in  breadth,  a  large 
craft  for  those  days.  The  entire  boat  was  decked  with 
a  rude,  strong  roof,  which  had  much  the  appearance  of  a 
farmyard,  for  it  was  covered  with  wagons,  carts  and 
plows,  spinning  wheels,  hay,  coops  of  chickens,  bags  of 
seed  and  feed  for  the  cattle.  Beneath  the  roof  were 
crowded  together  the  men,  women  and  children,  with  the 
horses,  sheep,  hogs  and  cattle.  At  length  when  all  was 
prepared,  the  little  fleet  of  boats  loaded  with  people  and 
animals  glided  out  upon  the  current  of  the  Ohio  and  began 
the  long  voyage  to  the  "Illinois  country."  Many  were  the 
dangers  encountered.  Sometimes  the  voyagers  were  at- 
tacked by  Indians;  then  it  was  necessary  for  the  women 

117 


Il8  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

and  children  to  crouch  low  while  the  men  beat  back  the 
savages  by  firing  through  the  "port  holes"  with  which  the 
sides  of  the  "arks"  were  provided.  Often  at  night  they 
dared  not  light  a  fire  for  fear  that  the  blaze  might  attract 
the  lurking  foe. 

After  a  journey  of  many  days  the  boats  reached  the 
rnouth  of  the  Ohio  and,  stemming  the  current  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, arrived  in  safety  at  Kaskaskia.  The  little  company 
settled  on  the  broad  valley  west  of  the  village;  and  the  lo- 
cality, from  the  fact  that  they  were  the  only  American  set- 
tlers, received  the  name  of  "American  Bottom." 

But  the  majority  of  the  immigrants  to  the  new  country 
came  in  great  covered  wagons  drawn  by  oxen  or  horses. 
These  brave  pioneers,  unmindful  of  the  dangers  around 
them,  pushed  their  way  through  the  dark  and  tangled  for- 
ests. If  the  streams  which  intercepted  the  route  were  too 
deep  to  be  forded  a  raft  would  be  constructed  on  which 
the  family,  the  cattle  and  the  wagons  were  ferried  to  the 
opposite  bank.  Occasionally  the  cattle  would  stray  from 
the  camp  during  the  night  and  be  lost  for  days. 

At  all  times  the  hunters  of  the  party  watched  for  the 
approach  of  prowling  Indians.  At  night,  as  they  gathered 
about  the  blazing  camp  fire  and  engaged  in  songs  and 
merriment,  one  of  the  number  would  be  detailed  to  stand 
guard.  The  steaks  of  buffalo,  bear  or  deer,  which  were 
cooked  every  night,  were  supplied  by  the  rifles  of  the  hun- 
ters. A  Johnny  cake,  baked  before  the  fire  on  a  "journey 
board,"  from  which  was  derived  the  name,  completed  the 
abundant  supper. 

When  the  horses  were  turned  loose  to  feed  upon  the 
rich  grass  of  the  open  glade,  a  tinkling  bell  was  attached 


THE    ILLINOIS    PIONEERS.  IIQ 

to  the  neck  of  the  leader.  Its  noise  served  to  guide  the 
owner  to  the  spot  where  the  horses  had  strayed  during  the 
night. 

The  women  and  children  slept  in  the  wagons,  but  the 
men  and  boys,  wrapped  in  their  blankets,  lay  down  about 
the  camp  fire. 

The  journey  usually  occupied  many  months.  At  last 
the  family  or  colony,  having  arrived  on  the  banks  of  a 
river  whose  beauty  pleased  their  fancy,  resolved  to  make 
a  permanent  home.  Rude  cabins  were  erected,  and  the 
work  of  clearing  away  the  forests  and  planting  a  crop  in 
the  virgin  soil  was  begun  without  delay.  The  early  immi- 
grants disliked  to  settle  upon  the  beautiful  prairies  on  ac- 
count of  the  distance  from  water,  the  absence  of  shade  and 
on  account  of  green-headed  flies  which  swarmed  there. 

In  1782,  the  settlement  of  New  Design  was  established  on 
the  beautiful  elevated  lands  overlooking  the  Kaskaskia  and 
Mississippi  Rivers. 

Another  colony  of  one  hundred  and  fifty-four  people 
from  Virginia  arrived  in  1797,  under  the  leadership  of  Rev. 
David  Bagley.  They  had  been  subjected  to  much  exposure 
and  suffered  many  hardships.  The  season  was  unusually 
wet,  and  more  than  half  the  colonists  died  from  the  effects 
of  a  malignant  fever.  "Fever  and  ague"  and  "milk-sick," 
a  peculiar  disorder,  caused  by  drinking  the  milk  of  cattle 
diseased  from  eating  the  rank  herbage  or  a  peculiar  weed, 
attacked  many  new  comers. 

The  many  cases  of  sickness  gave  rise  to  the  report  that 
Illinois  was  an  unhealthy  country,  and  this,  for  a  time, 
checked  the  tide  of  immigration. 

The  habits  and  manners  of  these  early  pioneers  were 


I2O  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

plain  and  simple.  Accustomed  to  life  in  the  forest,  they 
knew  little  of  the  ways  of  more  thickly  settled  communities. 
The  deer,  bear,  buffalo,  elk  and  fox  provided  material  from 
which  were  made  hunting  shirts,  caps  and  moccasins. 
Skilful  with  ax,  drawing-knife  and  auger,  each  settler  made, 
not  only  his  humble  cabin,  but  the  necessary  furniture  as 
well. 

Oiled  paper  supplied  the  place  of  window  glass.  The 
beams  of  the  floor  and  the  weight  poles  of  the  roof  were 
held  in  place  by  wooden  pegs.  The  door  swung  upon 
wooden  hinges  and  was  fastened  by  a  wooden  latch,  which 
was  lifted  from  without  by  a  deer  thong  run  through  a  hole. 
Any  person  was  at  liberty  to  enter  a  home  if  "the  latch 
string  was  out."  Often  the  rude  cradle  was  made  from 
the  half  of  a  hollow  log.  Rich  indeed  was  the  housewife 
who  could  display  upon  her  broad  mantel  shelf  a  few 
pewter  dishes  and  spoons  which  had  been  brought  from 
the  old  home  "back  East."  In  those  early  days  one  could 
travel  the  entire  length  of  a  stream  without  finding  a  bridge, 
and  a  single  water  mill  ground  wheat  and  corn  for  the  entire 
settlement.  Sometimes  the  spring  floods  caught  the  settler 
unprepared  and  prevented  him  from  going  to  mill.  At 
such  a  time,  when  his  meal  had  "run  out,"  he  resorted  to 
the  "gritter."  This  was  made  by  perforating  a  sheet  of 
tin,  obtained  from  some  cast-off  vessel.  Inverted,  it  was 
nailed  to  a  board  and  looked  much  like  a  large  nutmeg 
grater.  Putting  one  end  of  the  board  in  a  tray  made  from 
a  hollow  log,  the  settler,  grasping  an  ear  of  soaked  corn 
with  both  hands,  proceeded  to  rub  it  over  the  roughened 
surface.  In  this  primitive  way  did  our  fathers  often  obtain 
the  meal  for  fheir  corn  bread.  "Lye  hominy"  was  also 


THE  ILLINOIS  PIONEERS.  .  121 

a  staple  article  of  food  and,  with  the  pork  to  be  found  in 
every  household,  gave  rise  to  the  expression  "hog  and 
ho'miny." 

As  fear  of  the  Indians  decreased,  farms  became  larger, 
and  settlements  grew  into  little  villages.  Cotton  and  flax 
were  raised,  and  herds  of  sheep  were  pastured  in  the  woods. 
Gradually  clothing  made  from  cotton,  flax  and  wool  took 
the  place  of  that  made  from  the  skins  of  wild  beasts. 

These  pioneers  had  many  "merry  makings"  to  enliven 
the  arduous  labor  of  clearing  land,  splitting  rails  and  plant- 
ing crops.  If  misfortune  overtook  a  settler  the  entire 
neighborhood  turned  out  to  help  gather  the  harvest  or  plow 
the  land.  While  the  men  worked  in  the  field  their  wives, 
who  had  accompanied  them,  spread  a  bountiful  repast  upon 
tables  made  of  wagon  boards.  After  dinner  the  men  gath- 
ered in  groups  and  talked  politics  or  engaged  in  wrestling 
and  foot  racing.  Often,  however,  a  horse  race  enlivened  the 
day's  pleasure,  for  these  early  settlers  were  passionately 
fond  of  this  sport.  They  were  good  story  tellers,  too,  and 
at  such  a  gathering  some  veteran  of  the  Revolution  related 
the  story  of  the  capture  of  Burgoyne,or  extolled  the  bravery 
of  Morgan  at  the  battle  of  Cowpens.  Others,  famous  in 
Indian  wars,  told  and  retold  of  hairbreadth  escapes  from 
the  savage  foe.  "Log  rollings"  and  "husking  bees"  were 
also  popular  gatherings.  And  after  the  work  was  finished, 
to  the  music  of  a  squeaking  fiddle,  the  merry  makers,  old 
and  young,  danced  until  the  early  morning  hours.  Then 
the  horses  were  "hooked  up,"  and  with  much  noise  and 
laughter  the  company  separated. 

Living  remote  from  settlements,  each  man  played  the 
part  of  carpenter,  blacksmith,  or  harness-maker,  as  neces- 


122  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

sity  required.  James  Lemon,  a  pioneer  minister  and  farmer 
of  Monroe  County,  was  one  day  engaged  in  plowing  a 
field  upon  which  the  stubble  was  so  heavy  that  his  son 
was  compelled  to  use  a  pitch-fork  to  keep  the  plow  from 
"clogging."  When  the  team  was  turned  out  for  dinner 
the  father,  as  was  his  habit,  left  the  harness  upon  the  plow 
beam.  The  boy,  having  tired  of  the  work,  remained  behind 
long  enough  to  hide  one  of  the  home-made  collars,  ex- 
pecting to  have  a  "playing-spell"  while  his  father  was  em- 
ployed in  making  a  new  one.  On  returning  from  dinner  the 
fanner  missed  the  collar,  and  after  reflecting  a  few  moments, 
promptly  took  off  his  leather  breeches.  These  the  boy 
was  compelled  to  stuff  with  straw  and  stubble.  They  were 
then  straddled  across  the  neck  of  the  horse  and  served  as 
a  collar.  The  father,  bare-legged,  followed  the  plow  and 
kept  the  roguish  son  busily  at  work  during  the  long  after- 
noon. 

Many  of  these  early  pioneers  were  men  of  great  force 
of  character,  and  afterwards  rose  to  positions  of  prominence 
in  the  State  and  nation.  Shadrach  Bond,  the  first  governor 
of  the  State,  was  a  member  of  the  first  colony  that  settled 
in  the  "Illinois  country." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  ILLINOIS  RANGERS. 

The  frequent  outbreaks  of  the  Indians  at  the  opening 
of  the  War  of  1812  made  it  necessary  to  provide  for  the 
protection  of  the  settlers.  Accordingly  Congress  organized 
ten  companies  of  mounted  rangers  and  assigned  to  four 
of  them  the  task  of  guarding  the  Illinois  frontiers.  Each 
man  provided  his  own  horse,  gun  and  provisions,  and  was 
paid  one  dollar  for  every  day  of  service. 

These  hardy  rangers,  accustomed  to  the  life  of  the  fron- 
tier, were  a  most  valuable  aid  in  repelling  the  attacks  of 
the  Indians. 

One  of  the  most  daring  of  these  men  was  Tom 
Higgins,  a  member  of  Captain  Tourney's  company. 
Tom  was  strong  and  muscular,  absolutely  without  fear, 
and  possessed  of  good  judgment  in  time  of  danger.  One 
morning  when  stationed  at  Hills  Fort,  near  the  present  site 
of  Greenville,  a  band  of  Indians  was  discovered,  and  the 
Rangers  started  in  pursuit  of  them. 

The  wily  savages,  knowing  they  were  being  followed, 
ambushed  their  pursuers,  and  killed  several  of  them.  Al- 
though the  Rangers  fought  bravely,  they  were  greatly  out- 
numbered, and  finally  retreated  to  the  fort.  Tom  Higgins, 
however,  waited  behind  the  others  to  have  another  pull 
at  them,  and  taking  careful  aim,  shot  down  a  savage. 

Just  as  he  was  mounting  his  horse,  which  had  been 
wounded,  a  voice  from  the  tall  grass  saluted  him  with  the 

123 


124  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

words  "I'm  wounded,  Tom,  you  won't  leave  me  ?"  Higgins 
replied,  "Come  on,  Burgess,  and  I  will  put  you  on  my 
horse."  As  Tom  attempted  to  lift  the  wounded  man  the 
terrified  animal  jerked  the  bridle  from  his  owner's  arm 
and  ran  away.  Keeping  the  murderous  savages  at  a  safe 
distance  with  his  leveled  rifle,  Higgins  calmly  directed  Bur- 
gess to  crawl  through  the  long  prairie  grass  to  the  fort, 
which  was  standing  only- a  short  distance  away. 

As  soon  as  the  unfortunate  man  was  well  on  his  way 
to  a  place  of  safety  Tom  plunged  into  a  dense  thicket  and, 
closely  followed  by  the  Indians,  ran  for  the  fort,  when  sud- 
denly he  was  confronted  by  other  savages.  To  avoid  them 
he  leaped  into  a  deep  ravine  and  continued  his  desperate 
flight.  As  he  ran  he  perceived  for  the  first  time  that  he 
had  been  shot,  and  looking  over  his  shoulder,  saw  that  he 
was  being  closely  pursued  by  three  savages.  At  this  instant 
the  foremost  Indian  fired  and  Tom  fell,  wounded  the 
second  time ;  as  he  arose  the  other  two  fired,  and  he  fell 
again,  pierced  by  two  more  bullets. 

Then  the  three  savages,  with  uplifted  tomahawks,  rushed 
forward  to  complete  their  work,  but  the  brave  fellow  arose 
the  third  time,  and  by  presenting  his  rifle  first  at  one  and 
then  at  another  kept  them  at  bay  for  a  time.  The  largest, 
thinking  that  the  rifle  must  be  empty,  sprang  forward,  only 
to  fall  dead  with  a  bullet  in  his  brain.  The  other  warriors, 
with  a  shout,  rushed  forward  to  avenge  the  death  of  their 
comrade,  and  a  terrific  hand  to  hand  conflict  began.  The 
wounded  man  defended  himself  with  a  long  knife  until  he 
was  again  hurled  to  the  ground  by  a  blow  from  a  toma- 
hawk, which  was  thrown  with  such  unerring  aim  that  it 
cut  off  his  ear.  As  Tom  lay  upon  the  ground  the  two 


THE  ILLINOIS  RANGERS.  125 

sprang  upon  him,  but  he  managed  to  seize  a  spear  from  one 
and  thrust  it  through  the  body  of  the  other. 

The  unequal  combat  had  occurred  in  full  view  of  the 
fort,  but  beyond  the  range  of  the  rifles  held  by  men,  who 
believed  that  it  was  all  a  ruse  to  draw  them  out  into  another 
ambuscade.  Finally  Mrs.  Pursley,  a  brave  woman  who 
had  watched  the  battle,  mounted  a  fleet  horse  and  started 
to  the  rescue,  declaring  that  she  "would  not  see  so  brave 
a  man  killed."  The  men,  not  to  be  outdone  by  a  woman, 
hastened  after  her,  and  at  their  approach  the  remaining 
Indian  fled. 

Tom,  fainting  from  loss  of  blood,  was  carried  to  the  fort, 
where  his  wounds  were  dressed  and  the  balls  extracted 
from  his  body.  For  many  days  he  lingered  between  life 
and  death,  but  eventually  recovered  and  lived  to  receive 
a  pension  for  his  bravery.  Later  in  his  life  he  was  made 
the  doorkeeper  of  the  State  General  Assembly  at  Vandalia. 

During  this  period  there  was  incessant  war  between  the 
red  man  and  the  white,  each  watching  for  every  opportunity 
to  overcome  the  other.  It  happened  that  as  Captain  Short 
and  his  Rangers  were  encamped  near  the  present  site  of 
Covington,  in  Washington  County,  they  discovered  "Indian 
signs,"  and  immediately  started  in  pursuit  of  the  savages, 
who  were  driving  off  a  number  of  stolen  horses.  Captain 
Short  knew  from  the  signs  that  the  band  was  large,  and 
dispatched  a  trusty  scout  for  reinforcements.  The  Rangers 
overtook  the  savages  and  a  battle  ensued,  in  which  the 
white  men  were  worsted  and  beat  a  hasty  retreat.  Moses 
Short  escaped  being  killed  because  of  a  thick  twist  of  to- 
bacco in  his  pouch,  which  received  the  bullet  that  otherwise 
would  have  entered  his  body. 


126  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

The  next  day  reinforcements  arrived,  and  the  Rangers 
again  took  up  the  trail  of  the  Indians,  who,  flushed  with 
victory,  had  grown  careless.  When  approaching  the  forks 
of  the  Little  Wabash  River  the  report  of  a  rifle  warned  the 
Rangers  that  they  were  near  the  foe,  and,  by  a  cautious 
advance,  the  savages  were  surrounded  before  they  were 
aware  of  the  white  men's  presence.  When  the  Indians 
discovered  that  there  was  no  hope  of  escape  they  chanted 
their  death  song  and  fought  desperately  until  the  last 
warrior  was  killed.  By  such  bloody  conflicts  was  the  soil 
of  Illinois  wrested  from  the  red  men. 

During  the  War  of  1812,  the  Indians,  reinforced  by  num- 
bers of  British,  often  gained  the  advantage  over  the  Rangers 
who  dared  to  penetrate  into  the  "Indian  Country,"  as 
Northern  Illinois  and  Iowa  were  called. 

In  the  spring  of  1814  Governor  Clark  of  Missouri  sent  a 
force  of  two  hundred  men  up  the  Mississippi  to  attack 
Prairie  du  Chien,  which  was  held  by  the  British  and  In- 
dians. The  attack  was  successful,  but  in  the  summer  the 
fort  was  retaken  by  the  enemy. 

General  Howard,  ignorant  of  this  unfortunate  occurrence, 
determined  to  send  reinforcements  to  the  remote  post,  and 
fitted  out  a  force  of  one  hundred  and  eight  men,  who  were 
placed  in  charge  of  Lieutenant  Campbell.  Sixty-six  of 
these  men  were  Illinois  Rangers,  and,  commanded  by  Cap- 
tains Riggs  and  Rector,  occupied  two  of  the  three  keel- 
boats  in  which  the  expedition  embarked. 

The  Indians  were  not  ignorant  of  the  destination  of  the 
soldiers,  and  resolved  to  give  them  battle  at  the  Rapids 
near  Rock  Island.  When  the  boats  reached  this  point  the 
wily  savages  approached  with  every  profession  of  friend- 


THE    ILLINOIS    RANGERS.  I2/ 

ship,  but  quietly  urged  the  French  boatmen,  against  whom 
they  cherished  no  ill  will,  to  return  to  their  homes.  But  for 
this  event  Lieutenant  Campbell  and  his  men  might  have 
been  taken  off  their  guard. 

As  the  boats  proceeded  up  the  rapids  the  barge  contain- 
ing Lieutenant  Campbell,  which  was  in  the  rear,  was  blown 
by  the  strong  wind  upon  a  small  island  near  the  Illinois 
shore.  With  the  approach  of  evening  the  boat  was  tied 
up,  the  necessary  sentinels  stationed,  and  the  men  were 
ordered  to  prepare  fires  upon  which  to  cook  their  suppers. 
This  was  the  opportunity  for  which  the  Indians  had  waited. 
Under  the  command  of  Black  Hawk  they  poured  across 
the  narrow  channel  and  rushed  upon  the  troops,  who 
quickly  sought  the  shelter  of  their  boat.  From  behind  logs 
and  trees  the  Indians  poured  in  a  storm  of  bullets  upon 
the  soldiers,  who  defended  themselves  as  best  they  could. 
In  the  midst  of  the  battle  the  boat  took  fire,  and  every 
man  would  have  been  destroyed  but  for  the  timely  arrival 
of  the  Illinois  Rangers  who,  at  the  first  sound  of  firing, 
had  turned  their  boats,  and  in  the  teeth  of  a  howling  gale, 
hastened  to  the  rescue. 

Captain  Rigg's  boat  became  stranded  upon  the  jutting 
rocks  of  the  rapids,  but  Captain  Rector  with  his  brave  men, 
in  plain  view  of  the  hundreds  of  savages  who  lined  the 
shore,  coolly  guided  his  vessel  to  the  windward  of  the 
burning  craft,  while  his  Rangers  poured  volley  after  volley 
into  the  savages.  The  French  boatmen  leaped  into  the 
water  and,  protected  by  the  side  of  the  boat,  skilfully  guided 
it  to  the  burning  barge.  The  soldiers  and  wounded  men 
were  quickly  transferred  to  the  rescuing  boat,  which 
glided  safely  out  into  the  midst  of  the  stream  and  began 


128  THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

the  retreat  to  St.  Louis.  The  island  where  this  attack  oc- 
curred is  still  called  Campbell's  Island. 

The  Rangers  in  Captain  Rigg's  boat  had  their  hands  full 
to  keep  at  bay  the  savages  by  whom  they  were  surrounded, 
In  the  night,  after  the  fierce  wind  had  subsided,  they  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  their  boat  off  the  rocks,  and  followed  the 
others  to  St.  Louis,  which  they  reached  without  further 
losses. 

The  next  year  another  body  of  troops,  commanded  by 
Major  Zachary  Taylor,  attempted  to  penetrate  the  Indian 
country,  with  the  purpose  of  burning  villages  and  destroy- 
ing cornfields.  But  the  expedition  was  no  more  successful 
than  the  previous  one,  and  the  savages  compelled  them 
to  retire  with  a  serious  loss. 

With  the  beginning  of  winter  gloom  and  fear  settled 
down  upon  the  frontier  of  Illinois,  but  the  treaty  of  Ghent 
between  America  and  England  closed  the  war,  and  the 
Indian  depredations  ceased  for  a  number  of  years. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   BLOCK    HOUSES   AND   OLD    FORT   DEARBORN. 

As  an  additional  protection  against  the  savages,  many 
block  houses  were  erected.  These  extended  from  the  Illi- 
nois River  to  the  Kaskaskia,  thence  to  the  Salt  Springs 
near  the  present  town  of  Equality,  thence  up  the  Ohio  and 
Wabash  Rivers.  These  forts  furnished  a  refuge  for  nearly 
all  settlers  of  the  frontier. 

They  were  built  of  hewn  logs,  carefully  put  together,  so 
as  to  afford  no  crevice  for  hand  or  foot  of  an  Indian  foe.  The 
doors  were  made  of  thick  puncheons,  held  in  place  by 
strong  wooden,  beams.  Port-holes  on  every  side,  above  the 
height  of  one's  head,  gave  opportunity  to  repel  an  attack. 
The  second  story  projected  over  the  first  and,  in  this  pro- 
jecting floor,  holes  were  made  through  which  rifles  could 
be  fired  at  any  Indian  who  might  try  to  force  an  entrance. 
Sometimes  these  block  houses  were  located  on  the  edge 
of  a  prairie,  but,  if  situated  in  the  timber,  the  ground  was 
cleared  for  a  distance  on  every  side,  that  no  protection 
might  be  given  to  the  lurking  foe. 

Stockade  forts  were  made  by  building  four  block  houses 
at  the  corners  of  a  square,  and  connecting  them  with  a 
stockade  twelve  or  fifteen  feet  in  height.  This  fence  was 
made  of  huge  posts  placed  side  by  side,  and  planted  firmly 
in  the  ground.  If  there  was  no  spring  within  the  enclosure, 
a  well  was  dug,  and  sometimes  huts  were  erected.  Port- 
holes seven  or  eight  feet  above  the  ground  were  reached 
from  raised  platforms.  Two  heavy  entrance  gates,  securely 

189 


130  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

barred,  were  made  large  enough  to  admit  wagons  and  cat- 
tle. In  times  of  danger  the  families  of  the  entire  neighbor- 
hood would  flee  to  such  a  fort,  bringing  their  stock  with 
them.  By  day  the  cattle  were  permitted  to  graze  in  the 
clearing  and  woods,  but  at  night  they  were  usually  driven 
within  the  enclosure.  Often,  when  the  gates  were  opened 
in  the  morning,  the  savages  concealed  in  the  woods  beyond 
the  clearing  would  fire  upon  the  inmates  of  the  fort. 

Camp  Russell,  the  largest  and  strongest  of  these  stock- 
ades, was  built  by  Governor  Edwards  at  Edwardsville. 
The  ancient  cannon  of  old  Fort  Chartres  were  removed 
thither  and  placed  upon  the  walls,  where  they  served  to  over- 
awe the  savages.  This  fort  became  the  center  of  military 
operations  during  the  War  of  1812,  and  was  made  a  store- 
house for  supplies.  Within  this  stockade,  defended  by  stout 
hearts  and  strong  arms,  the  people  of  the  territory  often 
sought  shelter  and  protection. 

Twenty-two  block  houses  were  erected  between  Kas- 
kaskia  and  the  present  city  of  Alton,  but,  in  spite  of  these 
precautions,  the  settlers  were  frequently  attacked  within  the 
fortifications  themselves. 

One  evening  three  men,  venturing  out  from  Jourdan's 
fort  to  gather  firewood,  were  attacked  by  Indians  and  only 
one  succeeded  in  making  his  escape.  At  another  time  a 
band  of  savages,  wandering  through  the  woods,  came  into 
the  vicinity  of  Hill's  block  house.  Stealthily  approaching, 
they  picked  the  mud  from  a  crevice  in  the  chimney  and 
saw  a  soldier  sitting  near  the  fire.  A  rifle  was  inserted 
and  the  man  was  shot.  The  report  of  the  gun  caused  the 
soldiers  to  rush  to  their  posts.  Now  it  happened  that  a 
man  named  Lindley  had  gone  out  of  the  stockade  to  carry 


THE  BLOCK    HOUSES.  13! 

feed  to  the  stock  and  had  left  the  large  gate  open.  The 
Indians  made  a  rush  for  the  entrance,  but  the  men  within 
hastily  closed  and  barred  it,  leaving  poor  Lindley  on  the 
outside,  in  the  midst  of  the  terrified  cattle. 

The  baffled  Indians  turned  their  attention  to  the  soldier 
who  had  sought  refuge  among  the  herd.  Every  creature 
stood  with  dilated  nostril  and  uplifted  tail,  glaring  at  them. 
As  the  savages  with  raised  weapons  and  blood-curdling 
yells  rushed  forward,  the  cattle,  bellowing  loudly,  turned 
and  fled.  Lindley,  who  was  a  powerful  man,  on  the  in- 
stant contrived  a  plan  of  escape.  Leaping  astride  a  steer 
as  it  passed  him,  he  coiled  his  long  arms  around  the  aston- 
ished creature's  neck  and  slipped  beneath  its  huge  body. 
The  arrows  of  the  Indians  only  served  to  quicken  the  speed 
of  the  herd,  and  Lindley  was  quickly  carried  out  of  danger. 
The  savages  returned  to  the  attack  of  the  fort,  but  at 
length  were  repulsed  and  driven  away,  taking  their  dead 
and  wounded  with  them.  That  night  Lindley  returned  to 
the  fort  and  in  a  few  days  the  scattered  herd  was  recovered. 

The  most  pretentious  defense  against  the  Indians  of 
Northern  Illinois  was  old  Fort  Dearborn,  which  was  erected 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Chicago  River  in  1804,  and  named  in 
honor  of  General  Dearborn. 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  War  of  1812  it  was  garrisoned 
by  fifty  soldiers  under  the  command  of  Captain  Heald.  By 
the  direction  of  General  Hull  this  garrison  evacuated  Fort 
Dearborn  and  attempted  to  reach  Fort  Wayne.  Upon 
entering  the  broken  sand-hill  country  to  the  southeast, 
they  were  treacherously  attacked  and  twenty-three  of  the 
garrison  murdered,  together  with  many  women  and  children 
who  accompanied  them. 


El  7 

*  w        ** 


- 


a   s 


** TT       C .-7 ..  CQ   ,        &•; 

g!j  •&'g||s  .^ 


2** 


^^  5 

?«    5-S 


lit 

*«  _-r!        S       Js!  53*i£J3 


.2*3 

b  I  •  e 


ai-a 


S|l 

u> 


•g^ 

i^a 

|||    2^s£^SSp 
OHH     HfeHPHWog^ 

ulfUULul; 

t>  O«£  <D  O  V  0  •  0  9  Q  $ 

IH  fiiS--   I_>-,(--.^.>-.t-cS!- 

33J33333333tm3 
M  M  ^  ^tXMWltyWlbJ  tji-—  M 

ES  £  o>SS£SS££.uS 
55  a 


*»*> 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

KEEL  BOATS. 

During  the  early  settlement  of  the  Illinois  country  the 
rivers  formed  the  great  highways  of  travel.  Goods  were 
brought  in  flat  boats  and  barges  from  Pittsburgh  and  New 
Orleans.  The  wheat  and  produce  of  the  country  were 
floated  down  to  Louisiana  in  boats  manned  by  the  settlers 
themselves,  but  as  the  voyage  was  full  of  danger  and  re- 
quired many  months,  a  class  of  men  called  keel-boatmen 
gradually  arose,  who  made  this  work  their  sole  business. 
Their  boats  were  built  very  large  and  symmetrical,  with  a 
cabin  for  passengers  as  well  as  a  space  set  apart  for  freight 
and  stock. 

A  long  oar,  sometimes  thirty  feet  in  length,  with  a  blade 
like  the  fin  of  a  fish,  was  used  for  steering  the  craft,  while 
four  large  oars  at  the  bow  furnished  the  propelling  power. 
A  speed  of  five  or  six  miles  an  hour  could  be  obtained  when 
glidingi  down  the  stream ;  but  it  was  no  easy  task  for  such 
a  boat  to  stem  the  current  of  a  river,  especially  the  Missis- 
sippi. A  large  sail  was  used  when  the  wind  favored,  but 
often  the  crew  walked  many  weary  miles  along  the  shore, 
and  pulled  the  boat  after  them  by  means  of  a  long  rope. 
Sometimes  the  rope  was  carried  ahead  of  the  boat  and 
attached  to  a  rock  or  over-hanging  tree,  and  then  the  crew 
stood  upon  the  deck  and  pulled  "hand  over  hand." 

The  dangers  of  river  navigation  were  increased  by  the 
large  number  of  pirates  and  savages  that  infested  the  banks 

133 


134  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

of  the  Mississippi  River.  These  desperadoes  would  sally 
forth  from  their  hiding  places  at  the  mouth  of  a  convenient 
river  or  from  the  steep  bluffs  near  Grand  Tower,  and  fall 
upon  solitary  keel  boats,  seizing  the  cargo  and  murdering 
the  crew  and  passengers. 

At  length  the  pirates  became  so  bold  that  keel  boats  were 
compelled  to  travel  together  for  protection. 

In  1797  Spain  placed  on  the  Mississippi  a  large  fleet  of 
armed  boats,  which  speedily  cleared  the  river  of  these  out- 
laws. 

At  Beausoleil  Island,  in  the  year  1787,  river  pirates 
boarded  a  richly-laden  keel  boat  bound  from  New  Orleans 
to  St.  Louis,  capturing  the  owner  and  the  entire  crew. 

Their  rescue  was  effected  by  the  courage  and  daring  of  a 
young  negro  servant  named  Cacassotte,  who  shrewdly 
planned  it.  By  laughter  and  good  humor  he  gained  the 
confidence  of  the  robbers  and  persuaded  them  that  he  was 
delighted  thus  to  gain  his  freedom.  Cacassotte,  who  acted 
as  cook,  resolved  to  attempt  the  execution  of  his  plan  at 
the  dinner  hour  after  the  pirates  had  imbibed  freely".  When 
the  desperadoes  had  seated  themselves  at  the  bow  and 
stern  the  negro  and  his  two  colored  comrades  went  among 
them  distributing  food  and  drink. 

As  he  appeared  before  the  leader,  who,  armed  to  the  teeth, 
was  standing  at  the  bow,  Cacassotte  gave  the  signal,  and 
instantly  three  robbers  were  struggling  in  the  deep  water. 
With  the  swiftness  of  lightning,  they  rushed  upon  three 
more  of  the  men,  who  straightway  joined  their  companions 
in  the  river. 

Before  the  remainder  of  the  robbers  could  recover  their 
presence  of  mind  they  too  were  pushed  overboard.  Then, 


KEEL  BO  ATS.  135 

seizing  the  rifles  which  were  scattered  upon  the  deck,  the 
negroes  shot  the  drunken  fellows  as  they  struggled  in  the 
stream. 

These  keel-boatmen  were  fearless  and  hardy  men.  Their 
peculiar  occupation  developed  herculean  strength  in  many, 
and  made  desperate  characters  of  not  a  few. 

Naked  to  the  waist,  they  propelled  their  boats  with  their 
strong  arms,  amidst  many  dangers.  At  the  close  of  the 
day  they  partook  of  a  strong  pull  at  the  whiskey  bottle 
before  eating  their  hearty  supper  of  hominy  and  pork. 

To  the  music,  of  a  sprightly  fiddle  or  the  rippling  of  the 
waters,  these  men  were  then  lulled  to  sleep,  to  be  awakened 
the  next  morning  by  the  steersman's  horn,  which  called 
them  to  another  pull  at  the  bottle  and  an  early  breakfast 
before  their  day's  work  begun. 

The  keel-boatmen  greatly  enjoyed  rude  sports.  Some 
were  excellent  shots  with  the  rifle.  All  were  fond  of  fight- 
ing, and  often  waged  battle  with  the  crews  of  rafts  and  flat 
boats,  whom  they  cordially  hated. 

The  most  notorious  character  among  these  keel-boatmen 
was  Mike  Fink,  who  acted  in  the  capacity  of  spy,  scout 
and  boatman  in  the  war  of  1812.  Born  at  Pittsburg,  from 
early  boyhood  Mike  followed  the  life  of  keel-boatman.  He 
was  a  man  of  great  strength,  skillful  with  axe  and  oar,  and 
noted  as  the  best  rifle  shot  in  the  Mississippi  Valley.  As 
his  keel  boat,  the  "Lightfoot,"  glided  down  the  river  Fink 
would  amuse  himself  by  shooting  the  tails  from  the  pigs 
upon  the  shore.  Seeing  a  negro  upon  the  wharf  with  his 
foot  elevated,  the  reckless  fellow  shot  off  his  heel.  The  poor 
darkey  fell  to  the  ground  howling  with  pain.  At  the  trial 
which  followed,  the  jury  refused  to  listen  to  Mike's  ex- 


136  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

planation,  which  was  that  he  wished  "to  correct  the  defect- 
ive foot  and  prepare  it  for  a  genteel  boot." 

Fink  had  a  boon  companion  named  Carpenter,  who  was 
also  expert  with  the  rifle.  The  two  friends  frequently 
amused  themselves  and  entertained  the  crowd  of  boatmen 
by  shooting  tin  cups  full  of  whiskey  from  each  other's 
heads. 

One  day,  while  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  Fink  and 
Carpenter  quarreled,  and  after  apparently  making  up  de- 
cided to  indulge  in  their  favorite  pastime. 

Carpenter  was  the  first  to  place  the  cup  on  his  own  head. 
Mike  walked  away  the  required  distance,  turned,  took  care- 
ful aim  and  fired;  Carpenter  fell  dead.  Fink  tearfully 
claimed  that  it  was  an  accident,  and  the  spectators  believed 
this  to  be  true.  A  few  months  after,  however,  the  drunken 
fellow  boasted  that  he  had  killed  Carpenter  intentionally. 
Thereupon  a  friend  of  the  murdered  man  shot  him  upon 
the  spot.  Thus  ended  the  life  of  one  of  the  most  notable 
and  desperate  of  these  early  characters. 

A  gentleman  who  took  a  trip  on  one  of  these  boats  in 
company  with  his  cousin,  who  was  going  to  New  Orleans, 
has  left  an  interesting  account  of  a  disaster  which  befell 
them  a  few  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  River. 

"One  dark  rainy  night  our  boat  drifted  rapidly  down 
stream  with  the  current.  We  usually  'tied  up  along  the 
shore'  on  very  dark  nights,  but  our  captain,  who  was  also 
pilot,  declared  he  could  steer  in  the  darkest  night  that  ever 
came. 

"Most  of  the  passengers  had  retired  to  their  cabins  and 
were  asleep,  when  suddenly  there  came  a  crash,  which  sent 
me  out  of  my  berth  onto  the  floor.  I  sprang  to  my  feet 


KEEL  BOATS.  137 

and  my  first  thought  was  of  Nancy  (the  lady  under  my 
charge).  I  ran  to  her  cabin  and  found  her  up  and  dressed, 
and  not  nearly  so  badly  frightened  as  I  had  feared  she 
would  be. 

"  'What  has  happened?'  she  asked. 

'  'The  boat  has  struck  a  snag  and  may  sink.    Stay  right 
here  until  I  come  for  you.' 

"Then  I  went  on  deck,  where  all  was  confusion.  There 
were  twelve  or  fifteen  passengers  there,  running  about  like 
mad  people. 

"The  most  excited  of  all  were  five  men  from  St.  Louis. 
They  had  dragged  their  trunk  and  carpet  bags  to  the  deck, 
and  were  calling  for  a  skiff  or  yawl  to  take  them  to  shore. 
All  the  captain  or  mate  could  do  or  say  to  quiet  them  was 
in  vain.  Three  or  four  lanterns  were  lighted,  and  served 
to  increase  the  terror  of  all  by  revealing  the  black,  turbid 
waters  into  which  we  were  gradually  sinking  to  what  ap- 
peared to  be  certain  death. 

"The  men  who  had  brought  their  trunk  on  deck  seized 
one  of  the  yawls,  leaped  in  with  their  baggage,  before  any 
one  could  prevent  them,  and  pulled  to  shore,  which  the 
flashes  of  lightning  showed  was  not  more  than  thirty  yards 
away. 

"About  the  time  they  landed  with  their  baggage,  I  ob- 
served that  the  boat  began  to  rock  just  like  a  basin  sinking 
in  shallow  water.  The  captain  noticed  this  also,  and 
shouted : 

'  'You  are  all  safe.  The  boat  is  on  a  sand  bar  and  can't 
sink.' 

"In  fact  one  of  the  crew  had  cast  the  lead  line  a  moment 
before,  and  discovered  that  we  were  in  only  about  five  feet 


138  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

of  water.  I  went  back  to  Nancy,  who  was  anxiously  await- 
ing my  return. 

"  'What  shall  we  do?'  she  asked. 

"  'Go  to  bed  and  sleep  until  morning,'  I  answered. . 

"She  did  so.  It  rained  all  night.  It  was  one  of  those 
cold,  disagreeable  rains  that  makes  one  shiver,  and  one's 
bones  ache.  Next  morning  we  saw  five  or  six  wet,  mis- 
erable wretches  sitting  on  the  bank,  shivering  and  begging 
the  captain  to  take  them  on  board. 

"They  were  the  selfish  cowards  who  would  have  escaped 
with  their  luggage  and  left  the  remainder  of  us  to  drown. 
Their  haste  to  get  to  land  was  so  great  that  they  forgot  to 
moor  the  yawl  in  which  they  went  ashore,  and  it  had  floated 
away. 

"Though  the  captain  had  another,  he  would  not  send  for 
them,  and  left  them  all  night  in  the  rain.  But  soon  after 
daylight  he  brought  them  all  aboard. 

"Our  boat  had  struck  a  snag  which  knocked  a  hole  in 
the  bottom ;  but  fortunately,  after  striking,  we  came  imme- 
diately to  such  shallow  water  that  we  could  not  sink. 

"We  lived  in  this  grounded  boat  for  over  a  week  before 
another  keel  boat  came  and  took  us  down  the  river  to  our 
journey's  end." 

With  the  advent  of  steam  both  flat  and  keel  boats  grad- 
ually disappeared,  and  with  them  departed  the  race  of  brave 
and  hardy  men  who  played  so  important  a  part  in  the  devel- 
opment and  settlement  of  Illinois. 


STATE  PERIOD 


IvOVEjOY    MONUMENT — ALTON. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


STATEHOOD    AND   THE    CONSTITUTION. 

In  1809  the  Territory  of  Illinois  was  separated  from 
that  of  Indiana,  a  territorial  government  was  organized 
and  Ninian  Edwards,  of  Kentucky,  was  appointed  governor. 

Partly  on  account  of  peace  with  the  Indians,  which  fol- 
lowed the  War  of  1812, 
and  partly  owing  to  an 
act  of  Congress  in 
1813,  which  gave  set- 
tlers the  right  to  "pre- 
empt" the  public  lands, 
the  tide  of  immigration 
began  to  roll  in  upon 
the  new  region.  (It 
might  be  well  to  ex- 
plain here  that  the  law 
of  pre-emption  provid- 
ed that  when  a  settler 
had  made  improve- 
ments  upon  a  piece  of 
government  land,  he 
could  not  be  supplanted 
by  another  purchaser  NINIAN  EDWARDS. 

until  he  had  been  afforded  an  opportunity  to  buy  the  land 
from  the  government.)  The  pioneer  had  used  deer  skins, 
coon  skins  and  various  other  pelts  as  a  medium  of  ex- 
change, but  the  payment  of  the  soldiers  and  the  arrival  of 

141 


142 


THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 


immigrants  caused  money  to  become  more  abundant. 

The  population  increased  rapidly  from  1812  to  1818. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  from  the  States  of  Virginia,  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky  were  so  well  pleased  with  the  country  that 
they  sent  for  their  families  and  established  permanent 
homes.  Before  1818  ten  new  counties  had  been  formed, 

making  a  total  of  fif- 
teen, and  the  popula- 
tion of  the  State  had 
increased  to  almost  for- 
ty thousand. 

"The  Bank  of  Illinois''' 
was  established  ?t 
Shawneetown  i  n  1816, 
and  the  following  year 
other  banks  were  locat- 
ed at  Kankasia  and 
Edward  sville. 
Although  the  popula- 
tion had  not  reached 
60,000,  the  number  re- 
quired for  statehood  by 
the  "Ordinance  o  f 
1787,"  the  people,  ener- 
getic and  restless,  clam- 
ored to  be  admitted  to  the  Union.  Congress  passed  an 
"enabling  act"  reducing  the  requirements  to  40,000,  and  a 
questionable  census  reported  the  necessary  number.  The 
territorial  delegate  to  Congress  was  Judge  Nathanial  Pope, 
who  thoroughly  understood  the  needs  of  the  Illinois  coun- 
try. Deep  and  lasting  should  be  our  gratitude  to  this 


JUDGE    NATHANIEL    POPE. 


STATEHOOD — THE    CONSTITUTIONS.  143 

great  man  for  his  wise  forethought  in  placing  important 
amendments  to  the  bill  which  admitted  Illinois  as  a  State. 

One  of  these  amendments  provided  that  three-fifths  of 
the  5  per  cent  fund  from  the  sale  of  public  lands  should 
be  devoted  to  "the  encouragement  of  education"  and  that 
one-sixth  of  this  sum  was  to  be  used  exclusively  for  the 
establishing  and  maintenance  of  a  university  or  college. 
To-day  the  State  is  reaping  the  fruits  of  this  wise  legislation. 

Another  amendment,  which  has  proven  of  inestimable 
value  to  Illinois,  provided  that  the  northern  boundary 
should  be  extended  to  the  parallel  of  forty-two  degrees 
and  nine  minutes  north  latitude.  This  was  fifty-one  miles 
north  of  the  line  indicated  by  the  "Ordinance  of  1787."  But 
Judge  Pope  contended  that  it  would  be  of  great  advantage 
to  Illinois  and  the  nation  to  have  the  new  State  embrace  a 
part  of  Lake  Michigan. 

In  his  plea  upon  the  floor  of  Congress  he  used  these  elo- 
quent words : 

"If  her  commerce  is  to  be  confined  to  that  great  artery  of 
communication,  the  Mississippi,  which  washes  her  entire 
western  border,  and  to  its  chief  tributary  on  the  south,  the 
Ohio,  there  is  a  possibility  that  her  commercial  relations 
with  the  South  may  become  so  closely  connected  that  in 
the  event  of  an  attempted  dismemberment  of  the  Union, 
Illinois  will  cast  her  lot  with  the  Southern  States.  On  the 
other  hand,  to  fix  the  northern  boundary  of  Illinois  upon 
such  a  parallel  of  latitude  as  would  give  to  the  State  terri- 
torial jurisdiction  over  the  southwestern  shores  of  Lake 
Michigan,  would  be  to  unite  the  incipient  commonwealth 
to  the  States  of  Indiana,  Ohio,  Pennsylvania  and  New 
York  in  a  bond  of  common  interest  well  nigh  indissoluble. 


144  THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

By  the  adoption  of  such  a  line  Illinois  may  become  at 
some  future  time  the  keystone  to  the  perpetuity  of  the 
Union." 

Judge  Pope,  with  all  his  wisdom,  probably  "builded  bet- 
ter than  he  knew."  Had  the  original  boundary  prevailed 
Chicago  would  have  been  situated  in  Wisconsin  instead 
of  Illinois. 

It  is  a  question  whether  in  that  case  the  city  would 
have  become  so  great,  for  the  Illinois  and  Michigan  canal, 
and  the  Illinois  Central  R.  R.,  which  contributed  so  largely 
to  her  early  growth,  were  due  wholly  to  the  enterprise  of 
the  State  and  would  not  have  been  built  to  any  city  in  an 
adjoining  territory. 

In  1856,  the  votes  of  the  fourteen  counties  formed  from 
this  strip  made  Illinois  a  Republican  State  and  assured  the 
candidacy  of  Abraham  Lincoln  for  the  Presidency.  This 
change  in  boundary  gave  to  Illinois  the  city  of  Galena,  the 
home  of  U.  S.  Grant. 

These  are  some  of  the  reasons  why  the  change  of  our 
northern  boundary  through  the  wisdom  of  Judge  Pope  was 
of  very  great  importance  to  Illinois  and  the  nation. 

£          £          £          £          £ 

In  July,  1818,  thirty-three  delegates  gathered  in  Kaskas- 
kia  to  draft  a  constitution  for  the  future  State.  The  greater 
number  of  them  were  farmers,  men  of  limited  education, 
but  possessed  of  much  natural  ability  and  experience  in 
public  affairs.  The  constitution  framed  by  them  was  a 
brief  document,  copied  largely  from  the  constitutions  of 
Kentucky,  Ohio  and  Indiana.  In  a  series  of  eight  articles 
it  defined  the  duties  and  powers  of 'the  executive,  judicial 
and  legislative  departments  of  the  new  State. 


STATEHOOD — THE   CONSTITUTIONS.  145 

A  curious  provision  of  this  constitution  placed  the  veto 
power  with  a  "Council  of  Revision,"  consisting  of  the 
governor  and  the  judges  of  the  Supreme  bench. 

No  salaries  were  fixed,  but  it  provided  that  the  Governor 
should  not  receive  to  exceed  $1,000  annually,  and  the 
Secretary  of  State  not  more  than  $600. 

As  if  doubting  the  wisdom  of  placing  too  much  power 
directly  with  the  people,  the  Constitution  provided  that  the 
only  officers  to  be  elected  should  be  Governor,  Lieutenant- 
Governor,  Sheriff,  Coroner  and  County  Commissioners. 
Other  officers  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  Governor  or 
the  General  Assembly. 

Their  labors  ended,  the  members  of  the  Convention 
adjourned  on  August  26,  and  on  December  3,  of  the  same 
year,  Illinois  was  admitted  to  the  Union  as  the  eighth 
new  State. 

Few  public  documents  stand,  unaltered,  the  test  of  time 
and  experience.  The  ready-made  Constitution  was  poorly 
suited  to  the  needs  of  the  people  of  Illinois.  Upon  it  was 
heaped  the  blame  for  the  many  misfortunes  that  befell  the 
State  in  its  early  years. 

At  length,  in  1848,  a  new  Constitution,  which  corrected 
many  of  the  defects  of  the  old,  was  adopted  by  the  people. 
But  as  this  Constitution  was  framed  when  the  people  were 
heavily  in  debt  and  before  the  natural  resources  of  the 
country  were  known,  it  failed  to  provide  for  the  expansion 
of  the  young  State. 

In  December,  1869,  a  convention  of  the  people  gathered 
at  Springfield  "To  alter,  revise  or  amend  the  Constitution" 
for  a  third  time.  This  Convention,  numbering  eighty-five 
delegates,  was  the  ablest  body  that  had  ever  gathered  in 


146 


THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 


the  State.  It  was  composed  of  men  of  ripe  experience, 
sound  judgment  and  profound  learning,  who  had  gained 
distinction  in  their  various  professions  as  lawyers,  farmers, 
merchants,  bankers,  physicians  and  editors.  Such  a  body 
of  men,  inspired  by  high  and  patriotic  motives,  could  not 

fail  to  produce  a  docu- 
ment suited  to  the  needs 
of  the  people.  The  result 
of  their  deliberations 
was  the  present  Consti- 
tution, which  many  stu- 
dents o  f  politics  c  o  n  - 
sider  wiser  and  better 
than  that  possessed  by 
any  other  State  in  the 
Union.  The  State, 
however,  in  its  rapid  de- 
velopment has  o  u  t  - 
grown  many  of  its  pro- 
visions, and  a  consider- 
able number  of  amend- 
ments have  been  added 
from  time  to  time  so 
that  the  instrument  may 
continue  to  serve  the 
purpose  for  which  it  was  originally  intended.  One  of  the 
new  and  commendable  articles  of  the  Constitution  provides 
for  the  establishment  and  maintenance  of  an  efficient  pub- 
lic school  system.  Another  very  important  clause  of  the 
instrument  distinctly  prohibits  any  city,  town  or  county 
of  the  State  from  becoming  a  subscriber  to  the  capital  stock 


SHADRACH    BOND. 


STATEHOOD THE  CONSTITUTIONS.  147 

of  any  railroad  or  corporation.  It  further  provides  for  the 
establishing  of  a  minority  representation  in  the  State  legis- 
lature. This  principle  permits  every  voter  to  cast  as  many 
ballots  for  one  candidate  to  the  legislature  as  there  are 
representatives  to  be  chosen  in  his  district,  or  he  may 
divide  his  votes  among  the  various  candidates  as  he  wishes. 
Thus  the  minority  party  in  any  district  in  the  State  may 
mass  its  votes  upon  a  single  candidate.  This,  the  third 
Constitution,  was  adopted  by  the  people  in  1870. 

The  first  governor  of  Illinois  was  Shadrach  Bond,  who, 
like  many  men  who  have  contributed  to  the  greatness  and 
honor  of  the  State,  was  born  beyond  its  limits.     He  came 
to  the  Illinois  country  from  Maryland  in  1794,  when  but 
twenty-one  years  of  age.     Compelled  to  work  upon  a  farm 
in  the   American    Bottoms,   he   obtained   little   schooling, 
but  by  diligent  use  of  his  time   he  acquired  a  store  of 
knowledge  which  made  him  a  power  among  men  of  that 
early  day.    With  jet  black  hair  and  eyes,  tall  and  erect,  com- 
manding in  appearance  and  dignified  in  bearing,  he  won  the 
esteem  and  respect  of   all  men.      A   captain    in   the   War 
of  1812,  he  was  elected  as  the  first  territorial  delegate  to 
Congress.     Appointed  as  the  receiver  of  public  moneys, 
he  removed   in    1814  to   Kaskaskia,  and  erected  there  a 
spacious  brick  house,  which  he  occupied  until  his  death. 
The  first  lieutenant-governor  of  the  State,  Pierre  Menard, 
was  born  near  Montreal,  Canada,  in   1766.     When  but  a 
lad  he  came  to  Vincennes  and  hired  out  to  a  French  mer- 
chant.   About  the  year  1790  he  removed  to  Kaskaskia  and 
set  up  a  business  for  himself.     He  was  short  of  stature, 
impulsive  in  his  nature,  bright  and  alert,  and  possessed  of 
a  kind  heart  that  won  him  many  friends. 


148 


THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 


The  soul  of  honor,  Pierre  Menard  treated  red  men  and 
white  with  equal  consideration.  Over  the  Indians,  who 
had  implicit  confidence  in  him,  he  possessed  an  influence 
greater  than  that  of  any  other  man  in  the  territory.  At 
his  spacious  home  he  dispensed  a  boundless  hospitality 
to  rich  and  poor  alike.  In  those  days  salt  was  expensive 

and  difficult  to  obtain. 
At  one  time  Pierre  Me- 
nard held  the  only  sup- 
ply to  be  found  outside 
of  St.  Louis.  In  great 
distress,  the  people  of 
the  region  came  to  buy. 
He  ranged  those  who 
declared  they  had  mon- 
ey with  which  to  pur- 
chase upon  one  side  of 
his  store  and  those  who 
confessed  they  had 
nothing  on  the  other. 
Then  he  addressed  them 
in  his  broken  English: 
"Your  men  who  got  de 
money  can  go  to  St. 
Louis  for  your  salt.  Dese  poor  men  who  got  no  money 
shall  have  my  salt,  by  gar."  At  the  expiration  of  his  term  of 
office  he  retired  from  public  service  and  lived  upon  his  large 
estate  at  Kaskaskia,  where  he  died  in  1844.  The  State,  in 
recognition  of  his  services,  named  a  county  for  him.  Charles 
Pierre  Choteau  of  St.  Louis,  erected  at  the  east  front  of 
the  capitol  at  Springfield  a  monument  to  his  memory. 


PIERRE    MENARD. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


THE  FIGHT  AGAINST  SLAVERY. 

The  first  negro  slaves  were  brought  to  the  American 
colonies  in  1619  by  a  Dutch  trader  and  sold  to  the  Virginia 
planters.  A  century  later,  in  1721,  Philip  Renault  pur- 
chased 500  ne- 
groes a  t  S  a  n 
Domingo  and 
brought  them 
to  Fort  Char- 
tres  t  o  work 
in  the  gold 
and  silver 
mines  which 
the  Commer- 
cial Company 
expected  to 
open.  But  no 
mines  were 
discovered  and 
the  slaves  were 
sold  to  the 
French  set- 
tlers. All  the 
French  slaves 
of  Illinois  were 
descended  from  GOVt  EDWARD  COLES. 

149 


I5O  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

these  San  Domingo  negroes.  At  this  time  the  countries  of 
Europe  permitted  slavery  in  their  various  colonies.  The 
laws  of  France  regulating  the  practice  were  humane  and 
merciful.  They  provided  that  slaves  were  to  be  instructed 
in  the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  The  Sabbath  also  was  to 
be  observed  by  them.  Marriages  between  whites  and  blacks 
could  not  be  solemnized.  Masters  were  commanded  to 
deal  kindly  with  their  slaves,  and  to  care  for  those  rendered 
useless  by  infirmity  or  old  age.  Negro  families  were  not  to 
be  separated  by  sale,  nor  could  a  negro  over  forty  years  of 
age  be  sold  from  the  land  on  which  he  lived. 

Slavery  never  flourished  in  Illinois.  In  1810  there  were 
but  1 68  slaves  within  the  borders  of  the  Territory,  and  in 
1820,  with  all  the  increase  in  population,  only  917.  But 
many  of  the  settlers  came  from  States  where  slavery  flour- 
ished and  were  desirous  of  continuing  the  system.  When 
the  "Ordinance  of  1787,"  prohibiting  slavery  in  the  North- 
west Territory,  was  passed,  many  people  believed  that 
the  institution  would  disappear  from  the  South  as  it  had 
from  the  North.  But  the  invention  of  the  cotton  gin  and 
the  steam  engine  greatly  increased  the  demand  for  cotton. 
The  States  bordering  upon  the  Gulf  became  vast  cotton 
fields,  cultivated  by  slave  labor.  In  New  England  and 
Great  Britain  millions  of  spindles  were  whirling  and  shut- 
tles were  flying  to  supply  the  waiting  world  with  clothing. 
Instead  of  dying  out,  slavery  became  firmly  fastened  upon 
the  nation.  Those  who  were  benefited  by  its  existence 
began  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  make  it  a  permanent 
institution. 

While  Illinois  was  still  a  Territory,  several  attempts  were 
made  to  repeal  that  clause  of  the  "Ordinance  of  1787," 


THE   FIGHT   AGAINST    SLAVERY.  151 

prohibiting  slavery.  These  attempts  upon  Congress  might 
have  proved  successful  but  for  the  influence  of  James 
Madison. 

Illinois  was  admitted  as  a  free  State  in  1818,  only  after 
the  most  serious  objection  from  the  slave-holding  element. 
To  satisfy  those  who  had  been  defeated,  the  first  general 
assembly,  whose  members  had  been  largely  reared  in  slave- 
holding  communities,  enacted  a  series  of  "black  laws" 
which  were  as  severe  as  those  of  any  slave  State. 

Since  this  iniquitous  institution  has  passed  away,  it  may 
be  interesting  to  examine  these  laws  which  did  not  entirely 
disappear  from  our  statute  books  until  1848.  "Any  one 
who  freed  his  slaves  within  the  State  was  compelled  to 
give  a  bond  for  $1,000,  a  guarantee  that  those  liberated 
should  not  become  public  charges,  livery  free  negro  was 
required  to  obtain  a  certificate  of  freedom  certified  to  under 
seal  of  a  court  of  record.  This  certificate  was  recorded 
in  the  county  in  which  his  family  settled.  Every  negro  not 
holding  such  a  certificate  was*  adjudged  a  runaway  slave. 
He  was  to  be  arrested,  and  if  he  was  not  claimed  within 
six  weeks  or  his  freedom  established,  he  was  to  be  sold 
for  a  period  of  one  year.  At  the  end  of  this  time  if  no 
one  claimed  him  a  certificate  might  be  granted  him. 
Any  person  employing  a  negro  who  did  not  hold 
such  a  certificate  was  liable  to  a  fine  of  $1.50  for  each 
day  the  negro  was  employed.  To  harbor  a  slave  or 
hinder  the  owner  from  retaking  him  was  declared  a 
felony,  punishable  by  a  fine  of  two  fold  the  value  of  the 
slave  and  whipping  not  to  exceed  thirty  stripes.  No 
person  could  sell  to,  buy  from,  or  trade  with  any  slave, 
without  consent  of  his  master,  under  penalty  of  forfeiting 


152  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS 

to  the  owner  four  times  the  amount  of  the  transaction. 
Any  slave  found  ten  miles  from  home  without  a  permit  was 
liable  to  arrest  and  to  receive  thirty-five  stripes,  on  the 
order  of  a  justice  of  the  peace.  A  lazy  or  disorderly  slave 
or  bond  servant  was  to  be  corrected  with  stripes,  and  for 
every  day  he  refused  to  work  he  was  to  serve  two.  Riots 
or  unlawful  assemblies  of  slaves  were  punishable  with 
stripes  not  to  exceed  thirty-nine.  In  all  cases  where  white 
citizens  were  punishable  by  fines,  slaves  were  punished  by 
whipping  at  the  rate  of  twenty  stripes  for  every  $8.00  fine. 
But  the  punishment  was  not  to  exceed  forty  stripes  at 
any  one  time." 

After  the  admission  of  Illinois,  the  entire  nation  soon 
became  engaged  in  an  angry  contest  over  the  question  of 
admitting  Missouri  as  a  free  or  slave  State.  The  excite- 
ment had  not  subsided  at  the  time  of  the  second  general 
election  in  Illinois  in  1822.  Although  the  subject  of  slavery 
was  not  mentioned,  yet  every  one  felt  that  "the  question 
was  in  the  air."  To  the  surprise  of  the  people,  Edward 
Coles,  a  native  of  Virginia  and  a  strong  anti-slavery  man, 
was  elected  governor.  The  smouldering  embers  were 
fanned  into  a  flame  by  his  eloquent  message  to  the  general 
assembly.  It  strongly  recommended  that  the  Black  laws  be 
repealed,  and  that  the  slaves  of  the  French  settlers  be  no 
longer  held  in  bondage. 

The  friends  of  slavery  attempted  to  make  a  slave  State 
of  Illinois.  This  could  be  done  only  by  amending  the 
Constitution.  Accordingly  the  legislature,  which  contained 
a  majority  of  members  who  favored  slavery,  adopted  a 
resolution  submitting  the  question  to  a  vote  of  the  people 
at  the  next  election.  The  passage  of  this  measure  was 


THE    FIGHT    AGAINST    SLAVERY.  153 

considered  a  great  victory  for  the  friends  of  slavery,  who 
indulged  in  many  triumphal  celebrations. 

But  the  opponents  of  slavery  did  not  lose  heart.  There 
were  still  eighteen  months  before  the  election,  and  each 
party  put  forth  every  effort  to  gain  adherents.  Such 
an  exciting  canvass  had  never  before  been  witnessed. 
Every  one  became  engaged  in  the  party  strife.  Fami- 
lies were  divided;  neighborhoods  surrendered  to  the 
bitter  warfare;  personal  combats  were  frequent.  Every 
newspaper  of  the  new  State  was  ranged  upon  one  side  or 
the  other.  Papers  were  established  during  the  campaign 
to  which  the  ablest  writers  of  their  respective  parties  con- 
tributed. Pamphlets  were  distributed  containing  statistics 
for  or  against  slavery.  The  "friends  of  freedom"  organized 
"anti-slavery  societies."  Governor  Coles  contributed  his 
entire  salary,  $4,000,  as  a  campaign  fund.  On  election 
day  each  party  turned  out  in  full  force.  The  lame,  the 
halt,  the  blind,  the  aged,  were  assisted  to  the  polls  by  their 
friends.  When  the  votes  were  counted  it  was  found  that 
slavery  had  been  defeated  by  1,800  majority.  This  was 
the  most  exciting  and  important  election  ever  held  in  early 
Illinois.  Feeling  in  the  matter  speedily  subsided.  Six 
months  after,  it  was  difficult  to  find  a  politician  who  would 
admit  that  he  favored  the  introduction  of  slavery  into 
Illinois. 

Outside  the  State,  the  contest  over  slavery  raged  fiercely. 
Slave-holders  believed  that  discussion  of  the  subject  from 
the  platform  or  in  the  newspaper  should  be  prohibited.  This 
was  denying  the  right  of  free  discussion  and  liberty  of 
speech.  These  are  two  principles  that  have  always  been 
dear  to  the  Saxon. 


154  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

Rev.  Elijah  P.  Lovejoy,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  was 
editing-  a  religious  paper  in  St.  Louis.  In  the  columns  of 
the  Observer,  he  fearlessly  attacked  the  institution  of 
slavery.  A  mob  entered  his  office,  broke  his  press  to  pieces, 
threw  his  type  into  the  river,  and  compelled  him  to  leave 
the  city.  Determined  to  remove  to  a  free  State,  he  went 
to  Alton,  purposing  to  re-establish  his  paper.  Two  other 
presses  were  destroyed  by  mobs,  but  his  friends,  now  fully 
aroused,  collected  money  with  which  to  purchase  a  fourth 
press.  The  press  arrived  on  the  night  of  November  7, 
1837,  and  was  stored  in  the  stone  warehouse  of  Godfrey, 
Gilman  &  Co.  The  next  night,  news  of  its  arrival  having 
been  circulated,  a  drunken  mob,  armed  with  guns,  brick- 
bats and  stones,  assembled  and  demanded  the  press. 

Mr.  Lovejoy  and  a  few  friends,  who  had  also  armed 
themselves,  were  gathered  in  the  building.  "It  is  my 
determination  to  defend  my  property,"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Lovejoy. 

"Shoot  the  Abolitionists !  Tear  down  the  house !" 
shouted  the  mob,  and,  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  they 
began  to  break  the  windows  and  fire  upon  the  building. 

The  men  within  returned  the  fire,  killing  one  and  wound- 
ing others  of  the  mob.  "Burn  the  building,"  shouted  the 
drunken  ruffians.  Ladders  were  raised  and  a  man  quickly 
ran  up  and  applied  a  torch  to  the  roof. 

Mr.  Lovejoy,  with  a  rifle  in  his  hands,  appeared  and  was 
shot  down,  pierced  by  five  bullets.  Thus  died  the  first 
martyr  to  the  cause  of  slavery  in  the  State  of  Illinois. 

Widespread  excitement  was  caused  by  this  tragic  death. 
Papers  came  out  in  mourning.  Public  meetings  were  held 
ki  many  places.  Orators  declared  that  Lovejoy  had  found 


THE  FIGHT  AGAINST  SLAVERY.  155 

a  grave  in  a  free  State ;  that  the  martyrdom  of  this  repre- 
sentative of  justice,  liberty  and  free  speech  would  kindle 
a  flame,  which  years  would  fail  to  extinguish. 

An  institution  known  as  the  "underground  railroad" 
existed  in  many  of  the  Northern  States.  The  engi- 
neers and  conductors  were  people  who  believed  slavery 
to  be  wrong.  The  road  had  its  beginning  on  the  banks  of 
the  Ohio  River  and  its  terminus  in  Canada.  The  passen- 
gers were  escaped  negroes  who  were  conducted  by  night 
from  one  friendly  family  to  another,  where  they  were  con- 
cealed during  the  day.  Who  the  operators  of  this  mys- 
terious system  were  no  one  knew.  But  in  nearly  every 
community  there  lived  some  farmer  or  business  man  whose 
house  was  a  refuge  for  these  unfortunate  beings.  Levi 
Coffin  was  the  most  prominent  of  all  the  men  who  were  en- 
gaged in  assisting  runaway  negroes  to  Canada.  He  was 
born  in  North  Carolina,  but  early  developed  such  a  hatred 
for  the  institution  of  slavery  that  he  determined  to  live  in  a 
free  State,  and  removed  to  Indiana.  It  is  said  that  he 
sheltered  more  than  a  hundred  fugitives  every  year. 

The  slave-holders  began  to  complain  that  they  were 
being  systematically  robbed,  and  that  they  should  be  pro- 
tected. Accordingly  Congress  passed  the  Fugitive  Slave 
Law  which  made  it  a  crime  to  assist  a  runaway  slave.  But 
instead  of  benefiting  the  slave-owner,  the  passage  of  this 
law  raised  a  storm  of  opposition. 

Thus  the  struggle  against  slavery  continued.  In  Kansas 
civil  war  broke  out.  Preston  S.  Brookes,  a  member  of 
Congress  from  South  Carolina,  became  enraged  at  Charles 
Sumner,  of  Massachusetts,  for  offensive  insinuations  con- 
tained in  a  speech  delivered  against  slavery.  He  attacked 


156  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

Senator  Sunmer  on  the  floor  of  the  Senate  chamber,  and 
beat  him  into  insensibility  with  a  heavy  cane. 

While  few  people  expected  to  see  slavery  abolished, 
there  were  some,  both  among  Whigs  and  Democrats,  who 
believed  that  it  should  not  be  permitted  to  spread  to  new 
States  and  Territories. 

Dissatisfied  members  from  all  parties  united  to  form 
the  Republican  party,  which  was  pledged  to  prevent  the 
spread  of  slavery. 

Abraham  Lincoln  had  become  noted  because  of  a  series 
of  debates  which  he  had  held  with  Senator  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  upon  the  political  questions  of  the  day.  In  an 
address  before  the  people  of  Springfield,  he  used  these 
words :  "A  house  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand.  I 
believe  this  Government  cannot  endure  half  slave  and  half 
free,  I  do  not  expect  the  Union  will  be  dissolved,  but  I 
do  expect  it  will  cease  to  be  divided.  It  will  become  all 
one  thing  or  all  the  other." 

The  election  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  the  candidate  of  the 
Republican  party  in  1860,  was  followed  by  the  great  Civil 
War. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


OUR  STATE  CAPITALS. 

When  the  Territory  of  Illinois  was  separated  from  Indiana 
by  Congress  in  1809,  Kaskaskia,  the  most  important  com- 
mercial center  of  the  region,  was  chosen  as  the  seat  of 
government. 

The  Territorial  legislature  held  its  sessions  in  a  large 
rough  building  of  uncut  limestone,  located  in  the  center 
of  the  square.  This  venerable  structure  had  been  the  head- 
quarters of  the  military  commander  during  the  time  of 
French  occupancy.  The  lower  floor  of  the  cheerless  struc- 
ture was  fitted 
up  for  the  use 
of  the  House. 
The  members 
of  the  council 
occupied  a  small 
chamber  above 
where  they  per- 
formed their  la- 
bors, gathered 
about  a  circular 

FIRST  CAPITOL.  table.     The  vil- 

lage of  Kaskaskia  continued  to  flourish  as  the  capital 
of  the  Territory.  It  was  the  chief  town  of  the  region.  Easily 
accessible  to  steamboats  and  post-roads,  the  large  com- 
mercial firms  had  here  their  headquarters.  It  became  the 
home  of  many  statesmen  and  public  men. 

157 


158  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

But  when  the  members  of  the  convention  gathered  to 
frame  the  first  State  Constitution,  they  provided  in  this 
instrument  that  "the  seat  of  government  should  remain 
at  Kaskaskia  until  the  General  Assembly  should  other- 
wise direct."  They  also  provided  that  this  body  should 
''petition  Congress  for  a  grant  to  the  State  of  four  sections 
of  land  for  the  seat  of  government,"  and  if  the  prayer  was 
granted  that  a  town  should  be  laid  out  thereon,  which 
should  remain  the  capital  of  the  State  for  twenty  years. 

The  land  was  to  be  situated  upon  the  Kaskaskia  River, 
and  east  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian.  The  only  reason 
for  a  change  of  location  at  this  time  was  "a  mania  for 
speculation"  and  the  hope  that  fortunes  might  be  made 
by  building  a  new  town. 

Carlyle,  which  had  been  laid  out  on  the  Kaskaskia  River 
by  two  gentlemen  from  Virginia,  was  competing  for  the 
honor  of  location  with  a  site  higher  up  the  river  known 
as  "Pope's  Bluff."  While  the  contest  was  raging,  a  hunter, 
named  Reeves,  appeared  before  the  convention  and  de- 
clared that  "Pope's  Bluff  and  Carlyle  wasn't  a  primin'  to 
his  bluff."  His  cabin  was  located  still  higher  up  the  river 
at  a  point  where  the  Third  Meridian  crossed  the  stream. 
The  location  was  indeed  beautiful.  Under  the  shade  of  the 
gigantic  trees,  "former  lords  of  the  forest  might  have  held 
grave  council."  The  site  was  so  commanding  that  the 
commissioners  fixed  upon  the  hunter's  home  as  the  location 
for  the  future  capital. 

Tradition  relates  that  a  wag  who  was  present  suggested 
to  the  commissioners  that,  since  the  Vandals  were  a  power- 
ful tribe  of  Indians,  who  formerly  occupied  this  region, 
the  name  Vandalia  would  preserve  the  name  of  the  extinct 


OUR   STATE    CAPITALS. 


159 


SECOND    CAPITOL,   VANDAUA. 

Three  different  State  houses  were  built  at  Vandalia.  The  first,  a 
two-story  frame  building,  was  burned  December  9,  1823.  The  sec- 
ond, a  commodious  brick  structure,  erected  at  a  cost  of  $12,381.50 — 
toward  which  the  citizens  contributed  the  sum  of  $3,000 — was  de- 
molished in  1836  to  make  place  for  the  present  building,  which  the 
people  of  Vandalia  erected  to  prevent  the  removal  of  the  capital 
to  Springfield.  But  the  capital  remained  in  Vandalia  only  a  few 
months,  however,  or  until  1837,  when  the  legislature  passed  a  bill 
ordering  its  removal  to  Springfield.  This  was  immediately  done 
and  the  State  refunded  to  Vandalia  the  $16,000  her  residents  had 
expended  in  constructing  the  building.  The  brick  columns  of  this 
building  were  replaced  by  iron  pillars  September  18,  1889. 


l6o  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

race  and  also  make  an  excellent  name  for  the  new  capital. 
Accordingly  the  town  site  was  called  Vandalia. 

A  temporary  State  House  of  two  stories  was  speedily 
erected  upon  a  foundation  of  rough  stone.  Two  men  were 
paid  $25  to  transfer  the  State  records  to  the  new  capital. 
In  December,  1820,  they  shouldered  their  axes  and  cut  a 
road  through  the  forest  for  the  small  wagon  containing  the 
valuable  freight. 

A  little  village  sprang  up,  and  when  the  new  State  House 
was  burned  in  1823  the  citizens  speedily  raised  $3,000  with 
which  to  assist  in  erecting  a  new  building. 

In  the  center  of  the  square,  a  commodious  brick  structure 
was  erected,  which  answered  well  the  needs  of  our  early 
legislators. 

This  building,  in  1836,  gave  place  to  a  more  beautiful 
structure,  which  still  adorns  the  city  of  Vandalia,  and  is 
used  for  the  Court  House  for  Fayette  County. 

Immigration  was  pouring  into  the  rich  farming  lands 
in  the  central  and  northern  portions  of  the  new  State.  Long 
before  the  limit  of  twenty  years  had  expired,  agitation  be- 
gan for  the  removal  of  the  capital  from  Vandalia,  which 
had  grown  to  be  a  beautiful  little  city. 

In  that  early  day  before  the  introduction  of  railroads, 
when  all  travel  was  by  stage  or  by  horseback,  the  location 
of  the  capital  at  a  more  central  point  was  of  greater 
importance  than  it  would  be  at  the  present  time. 

After  much  discussion  the  legislature  passed  an  act  re- 
quiring that  the  two  houses  meet  on  the  28th  of  February; 
1837,  at  10  o'clock,  to  select  a  suitable  place  for  the  per- 
manent location  of  the  seat  of  government,  after  the  ex- 
piration of  the  Constitutional  term  at  Vandalia. 


OUR  STATE  CAPITALS. 


161 


Twenty-nine  towns  were  rivals  for  the  honor.  The  six 
whose  chances  seemed  good  were  Illiopolis,  Peoria,  Jack- 
sonville, Alton,  Vandalia  and  Springfield.  On  the  fourth 
ballot  seventy-three  votes  made  Springfield  the  choice  of 
the  convention.  The  success  of  Springfield  was  due  largely 
to  the  able  delegation,  consisting  of  two  senators  and  seven 


THIRD  CAPITOL  BUILDING,  SPRINGFIELD. 


l62  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

representatives  sent  to  the  legislature  from  Sangamon 
county.  The  delegation  was  known  as  the  "long  nine," 
because  the  combined  height  of  its  members  was  fifty-four 
feet.  Abraham  Lincoln  and  Ninian  Edwards  were  mem- 
bers of  this  famous  delegation.  These  men,  able,  per- 
sistent and  talented,  went  to  Vandalia  with  the  express 
determination  of  obtaining  the  location  of  the  capital  at 
Springfield.  With  this  end  in  view  they  pulled  together 
and  voted  as  a  unit  on  every  question. 

At  this  time  almost  every  section  of  the  State  desired 
appropriations  to  improve  rivers,  construct  railroads  and 
lay  out  canals  or  public  roads.  "The  long  nine"  took 
advantage  of  the  situation.  All  axes  could  be  sharpened 
upon  their  grindstone  if  in  return  delegates  would  vote 
for  the  removal  of  the  capital  to  Springfield.  The  "log 
rolling"  of  the  "long  nine"  continued  throughout  the 
winter,  and  resulted  in  final  victory. 

At  this  time  Springfield  was  an  ambitious  village  of  1,500 
people,  second  in  population  only  to  Jacksonville.  Its 
frame  houses  were  poorly  constructed;  sidewalks  were 
lacking,  and  the  streets  were  often  rendered  impassable 
by  the  deep  mud. 

President  Lincoln  enjoyed  telling  this  story  of  the  town 
of  which  he  was  so  fond : 

Thompson  Campbell,  Secretary  of  State,  one  day  re- 
ceived an  application  from  a  meek  looking  man,  with  a 
white  necktie,  for  the  use  of  the  assembly  chamber  to  de- 
liver a  course  of  lectures. 

"May  I  ask,"  said  the  Secretary,  "what  is  to  be  the  sub- 
ject of  your  lectures?" 

"Certainly,"  was  the  reply,  with  a  very  solemn  expres- 


OUR  STATE  CAPITALS.  163 

sion  of  countenance,  "it  is  on  the  second  coming  of  our 
Lord." 

"It  is  no  use,"  said  Campbell,  "if  you  will  take  my 
advice  you  will  not  waste  your  time  in  this  city.  It  is  my 
private  opinion  that  if  the  Lord  had  been  in  Springfield 
once,  he  would  not  come  the  second  time." 

The  corner-stone  of  the  new  State  House,  which  was  to 
be  built  in  the  center  of  the  village,  was  laid  with  much 
ceremony  July  4,  1837.  The  building,  which  cost  $200,000, 
was  greatly  admired  for  its  beauty,  and  was  considered 
large  enough  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  State  for  many 
years. 

The  advancement  and  prosperity  of  a  State  may  be  read 
in  its  public  buildings.  Before  twenty-five  years  had 
passed,  our  State  had  outgrown  its  third  capitol  building, 
which  is  now  the  Court  House  for  Sangamon  County. 
Again  did  rival  towns,  especially  Peoria  and  Decatur,  bid 
for  the  tempting  prize.  Finally  the  citizens  of  Springfield 
donated  "the  Mather  lot,"  a  beautiful  tract  of  seven  acres,  to 
which  four  acres  more  have  been  added.  Upon  this  the 
State  has  reared  a  pile  of  architecture  so  rich  and  ornate 
in  design,  so  ample  in  proportion,  and  so  costly  in  struc- 
ture, that  the  question  of  capital  removal  will  probably 
never  again  be  discussed. 

The  corner-stone  was  laid  in  October,  1868,  and  the 
entire  structure  was  completed  at  a  cost  of  $4,260,000. 

The  opening  of  vast  coal  fields,  the  centering  of  railroads 
in  the  city,  the  establishing  of  manufactures,  the  energy 
and  thrift  of  her  citizens,  has  caused  Springfield  to  grow 
from  an  inconsiderable  village  to  an  attractive  and  beautiful 
city,  a  fit  home  for  our  capitol,  a  fit  capital  for  our  State. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

NAUVOO  AND  THE    MORMONS. 

In  the  little  village  of  Sharon,  Vermont,  was  born  on 
December  23,  1805,  a  child  named  Joseph  Smith,  who  was 
destined  to  wield  a  wide  influence  and  establish  an  addi- 
tional religious  sect.  When  Joseph  was  but  a  lad  his 
father  removed  to  Palmyra,  New  York. 

At  about  the  age  of  fifteen  young  Joseph  Smith  attended 
one  of  the  great  revival  meetings  which  were  being  held  in 
the  State  and  was  deeply  affected.  He  relates  that  retiring 
to  a  wood  for  prayer  and  meditation  he  beheld  a  wonderful 
vision.  Two  persons  appeared  to  him  in  a  pillar  of  light. 
One  of  these  heavenly  visitors  commanded  him  to  unite 
with  no  established  church.  He  further  states  that  he  was 
again  visited  by  an  angel,  who  revealed  to  him  the  location 
of  certain  gold  plates  hidden  in  the  earth,  that  contained  a 
record  of  the  former  inhabitants  of  America.  In  a  few 
/ears  these  were  obtained  and  translated  by  him  and  pub- 
lished as  "The  Book  of  Mormon." 

About  this  time  there  appeared  an  itinerant  preacher 
named  Sidney  Rigdon,  who  had  one  time  worked  in  a  print- 
ing office  in  Pittsburg.  To  this  office  one  Solomon  Spauld- 
ing  had  sent  a  writing  styled  "The  Manuscript  Found,"*  a 
romance  of  the  origin  of  the  North  American  Indians.  Cer- 
tain people  claim  that  this  manuscript  obtained  by  Sidney 
Rigdon  is  the  basis  of  "The  Book  of  Mormon."  A  com- 

*This  manuscript  is  in  the  possession  of  The  Oberlin  (Ohio) 
College  Library. 

165 


1 66  THE  MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

parison  of  the  two  books,  however,  necessitates  an  aban- 
donment of  this  theory.  There  is  no  common  incident  or 
name,  in  fact,  no  resemblance  whatever  between  'The 
Manuscript  Found"  and  "The  Book  of  Mormon."  The 
Mormons,  moreover,  claim  that  Joseph  Smith  made  this 
translation  several  years  before  he  became  acquainted  with 
Sidney  Rigdon,  who  joined  the  sect  November  14,  1830. 

The  "Church  of  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints"  was  organ- 
ized at  Fayette,  New  York,  on  April  6,  1830.  The  little 
band,  at  this  time  numbering  but  six  members,  chose  Jo- 
seph Smith  to  be  the  presiding  officer. 

The  church  grew  rapidly  and  in  1836  dedicated  its  first 
temple  at  Kirtland,  Ohio.  This  structure  still  stands  and 
is  a  remarkable  monument  of  Mormon  industry  and  zeal 

Through  a  revelation  it  was  declared  that  Independence, 
Mo.,  was  to  be  the  future  "City  of  Zion."  To  this  religion 
many  of  the  faithful  gathered.  But  there  was  much  strife 
between  them  and  the  people  of  Missouri  concerning  relig- 
ion and  the  question  of  slavery,  for  the  Mormons  did  not 
hold  slaves.  The  newly  organized  county  of  Caldwell  was 
given  them  for  their  exclusive  use.  Here  they  gathered  in 
great  numbers  and  established  the  city  of  "Far  West."  To 
this  place  Joseph  Smith  and  other  leading  Mormons  from 
Kirtland,  Ohio,  came  in  the  year  1838.  But  the  persecu- 
tions did  not  cease  and  in  the  winter  of  1838-39  they  were 
driven  from  the  State  and  sought  shelter  in  Illinois,  pur- 
chasing a  large  body  of  land  in  Hancock  County.  In  the 
midst  of  this  tract,  upon  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  they 
established  Nauvoo,  "the  Holy  City  of  the  Saints." 

A  special  charter  was  secured  for  this  new  city  and  John 
C.  Bennett  was  elected  mayor.  Each  of  the  two  great 


NAUVOO  AND  THE  MORMONS.  167 

political  parties — the  Whigs  and  the  Democrats — desired 
to  secure  the  support  of  the  Mormons. 

Thus  it  happened  that  when  Dr.  Bennett  went  to  Spring- 
field to  secure  a  charter  for  the  new  city  life  was  aided  by 
the  politicians  of  both  parties. 

A  Nauvoo  Legion  was  established  which,  in  addition  to 
the  regular  powers  of  the  Militia  of  the  State,  was  to  be 
"at  the  disposal  of  the  Mayor  in  executing  the  laws  and 
ordinances  of  the  City  Corporation." 

The  Governor  of  Missouri  made  a  demand  upon  Gov- 
ernor Carlin  of  Illinois  for  Joseph  Smith,  who  had  fled 
from  the  State  while  under  arrest.  A  warrant  was  issued 
for  him  and  he  was  brought  before  Judge  Douglas,  who 
found  the  warrant  defective  and  released  the  prisoner. 
Because  of  constant  persecutions  and  fearful  that  their 
leader  might  be  taken  from  them,  it  is  said  the  Mormon 
Council  enacted  a  law  "That  no  writ  issued  at  any  other 
place  except  Nauvoo  for  the  arrest  of  any  person  in  the 
city  should  be  executed  without  approval  endorsed 
thereon  by  the  mayor."  The  result  of  this  law  was  soon 
apparent.  Any  man  who  committed  a  crime  would  now 
endeavor  to  hide  in  the  city  of  Nauvoo,  and  it  is  certain 
that  the  Mormons  were  blamed  for  many  crimes  committed 
by  others. 

The  Mormons  now  became  unpopular  everywhere.  After 
the  release  of  Smith  by  Judge  Douglas  his  followers  had 
returned  to  the  Democratic  party. 

The  Whigs,  realizing  that  they  were  lost  to  their  party, 
began  to  attack  them  through  the  columns  of  their  papers. 
The  Legion  had  been  furnished  by  the  State  with  250 


l68  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

stands  of  arms  and  three  pieces  of  cannon.  These  the 
papers  magnified  into  many  thousands  of  arms. 

The  people,  now  inflamed,  prepared  to  make  war  upon 
the  Mormons,  and  the  Governor  called  out  the  troops. 
Before  his  arrival  upon  the  scene,  the  entire  militia  of 
McDonough  and  Schuyler  Counties  had  assembled  at 
Carthage  and  Warsaw.  The  Governor,  fearful  that  the 
Mormon  leaders  would  be  sacrificed  to  the  fury  of  the  peo- 
ple, obtained  from  the  officers  a  promise  that  they  would 
keep  within  the  limit  of  the  law  in  the  discharge  of  their 
duties. 

Knowing  that  warrants  had  been  issued,  Joseph  Smith 
and  his  brother  Hyrum  went  to  Carthage  and  gave  them- 
selves up  to  the  sheriff.  But  on  June  27,  1844,  they  were 
assassinated  at  the  hands  of  a  mob. 

In  summing  up  the  character  of  Joseph  Smith  one  writer 
states : 

"But  whether  knave  or  lunatic,  whether  a  liar  or  a  true 
man,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  he  was  one  of  the  most 
extraordinary  persons  of  his  time,  a  man  of  rude  genius, 
who  accomplished  a  much  greater  work  than  he  knew ;  and 
whose  name,  whatever  he  may  have  been  whilst  living,  will 
take  its  place  among  the  notabilities  of  the  world."  * 

As  organized,  the  church  consisted  of  three  presidents 
and  twelve  apostles,  who  were  abroad  preaching  Mormon- 
ism.  Two  of  the  presidents — Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith — 
were  dead.  The  third,  Sidney  Rigdon,  proposed  to  seize 
the  power,  but  becoming  unpopular  a  fierce  dispute  arose 
between  him  and  the  twelve  apostles  who  had  returned  at 
the  news  of  their  leaders'  death. 

*Smucker's  History  of  Mormons,  page  183. 


NAUVOO  AND  THE  MORMONS.  169 

The  apostles  with  Brigham  Young  at  their  head  gained 
control  and  sent  missionaries  everywhere  preaching  Mor- 
monism  and  the  martyred  Joseph  Smith.  Many  flocked 
into  the  church  and  the  sect  grew  rapidly.  At  the  death 
of  the  Prophet  the  church  numbered  about  two  hundred 
thousand,  "a  number  equal,  perhaps,  to  the  number  of 
Christians  when  the  Christian  church  was  of  the  same 
age."* 

Meanwhile  the  State  had  revoked  the  charter  of  Nauvoo 
and  the  Saints  prepared  for  the  journey  to  the  promised 
land,  where  they  hoped  to  live  undisturbed. 

In  the  spring  of  1846  the  great  company  began  to  depart, 
and  after  enduring  many  hardships  arrived  upon  the  shores 
of  Salt  Lake.  Of  this  region  their  industry  soon  made  a 
garden.  Here  were  laid  the  foundations  of  a  mammoth 
Temple,  which  has  been  completed  after  many  years  of 
labor  and  the  expenditure  of  great  treasure. 

The  city  of  Salt  Lake  grew  up  around  it,  and  with  pass- 
ing years  the  church  of  the  "Latter  Day  Saints"  has  grown 
in  wealth  and  in  the  number  of  its  people. 

But  many  Mormons  refused  to  follow  Brigham  Young  to 
Utah,  nor  would  they  accept  the  doctrine  of  polygamy 
announced  by  him  in  1852.  These  people,  many  of  whom 
lived  in  Illinois,  Missouri  and  Iowa,  began  a  movement  to 
reorganize  the  church.  This  was  finally  accomplished  and 
in  1860  Joseph  Smith,  a  son  of  the  founder,  was  chosen  to 
be  the  presiding  officer. 

This  branch  of  the  Mormon  church,  the  "Re-organized 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,"  has  its  head- 
quarters at  Lamoni,  Iowa. 

*  Ford's  History  of  Illinois,  page  359. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

TRANSPORTATION. 

When  Illinois  became  a  State,  in  1818,  the  only  means 
of  transportation  available  was  the  pack  horse  or  mule  and 
the  heavy  ox-wagon  over  the  roadless  prairies ;  the  canoe, 
flat-boat  and  keel-boat  on  the  rivers  which  crossed  the  State 
or  formed  a  part  of  its  boundary  lines. 

Immediately  after  its  admission  into  the  Union,  immi- 
gration into  Illinois  increased  astonishingly.  Emigrants  not 
only  from  the  older  States  but  also  from  foreign  countries 
rushed  within  its  borders,  and,  spreading  over  its  northern 
prairies,  reached  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  or  the  wooded 
bottoms  of  the  Illinois,  the  Okaw  and  the  Sangamon. 

Farms  by  hundreds  sprang  up;  at  first,  the  portions 
chosen  for  settlement  were  the  wooded  and  watered  sec- 
tions, and  here  the  woodman's  ax  made  the  clearing  neces- 
sary for  the  farm.  On  this  account  the  work  of  preparing 
land  for  cultivation  was  slow.  Soon,  however,  settlers 
realized  the  value  of  the  rich  open  prairie  lands  for  farming 
purposes,  and  by  the  tens  of  thousands  the  acres  were  put 
under  the  breaking  plow,  and  the  tall  wild  prairie  grass 
gave  way  to  growing  corn  and  waving  wheat  fields. 
Thousands  of  farms  came  into  cultivation,  and  towns 
and  villages  innumerable  were  laid  out  and  carefully  sur- 
veyed. Lots  in  blocks  and  lots  single  were  put  at  auction 
everywhere,  until  at  last  "the  principal  product  of  Illinois 
is  town  lots"  became  a  common  saying. 

170 


TRANSPORTATION.  I/ 1 

With  so  many  towns,  cities  and  villages  coming  into 
being,  with  the  rapid  development  of  farming  industry, 
the  problem  of  transportation  naturally  presented  itself. 
How  were  the  fast  increasing  crops  to  reach  the  markets, 
and  how  were  the  settlers  to  transport  from  the  East  and 
South  the  many  things  required  in  their  new  homes? 

The  first  attempt  to  solve  this  all-important  problem  was 
made  in  1836,  when  Illinois  was  eighteen  years  old.  In 
that  year  a  bill,  recommended  by  Governor  Duncan,  was 
introduced  into  its  legislature  providing  for  a  "system  of 
internal  improvements."  This  bill  became  a  law  on  Feb- 
ruary 27,  1837. 

It  provided  for  the  issue  of  over  ten  million  dollars' 
worth  of  bonds  to  be  used  for  the  improvement  of  naviga- 
tion on  the  Illinois,  Wabash,  Rock  and  Kaskaskia  Rivers, 
and  also  for  building  several  railroads,  among  which  were 
lines  from  Cairo  to  Galena,  Alton  to  Mt.  Carmel,  Peoria  to 
Warsaw,  Alton  to  the  Central  railroad, — another  name 
for  the  Cairo  and  Galena  line. 

The  first  railroad,  "the  Great  Northern  Cross,"  was  be- 
gun May  9,  1838,  at  Meredosia.  Eight  miles  of  track  were 
completed,  and  the  people,  anxious  to  see  the  cars  run, 
had  a  locomotive  shipped  by  water  from  Pittsburgh.  All 
the  horses  and  oxen  of  the  community  were  required  to 
haul  the  huge  machine  up  the  river  bank.  This  engine, 
the  first  ever  seen  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,  made  its  first 
run  November  8th,  1838,  with  Engineer  Joseph  Field  in 
charge  and  Governor  Duncan  and  a  party  of  his  friends  as 
passengers.  This  was  only  ten  years  after  the  building  of 
the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  the  first  one  in  the 
United  States. 


172  THE   MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

The  railroad  building  under  State  supervision  and  the 
brilliant  scheme  of  improvement  so  full  of  promise  on  the 
start,  was  doomed  to  failure.  Due  to  dishonesty  of  con- 
tractors, to  lack  of  business  experience  and  to  the  greed  of 
many,  the  proposed  work  under  State  provision  had  to  be 
stopped.  The  blunder  of  embarking  upon  an  undertaking 
without  the  necessary  knowledge  to  conduct  it  successfully, 
was  followed  by  a  still  greater  blunder,  that  of  disposing 
of  what  transportation  property  the  State  owned  with  such 
haste  that  hardly  anything  was  realized.  This  can  be  given 
as  one  instance :  The  Meredosia  Railroad  completed  to 
Springfield  at  an  expense  of  $1,000,000,  was  sold  to  Mr. 
Nicholas  H.  Ridgley,  of  Springfield,  for  $21.100. 

Railroads,  nevertheless,  were  indispensable  for  the  suc- 
cessful development  of  the  State,  and  what  had  not  been 
accomplished  by  the  State  itself  was  to  be  carried  suc- 
cessfully through  by  private  enterprise  or  by  private  enter- 
prise with  State  aid. 

On  September  20,  1850,  Congress  passed  an  act  grant- 
ing the  right-of-way,  and  making  a  grant  of  land  to  the 
States  of  Illinois,  Alabama  and  Mississippi,  in  aid  of  the 
construction  of  a  railroad  from  Chicago  to  Mobile.  This 
grant  gave  to  the  State  of  Illinois  the  alternate  sections  of 
land,  for  six  sections  in  width,  and  designated  by  the  even 
numbers,  on  each  side  of  the  road  and  its  branches  re- 
quired to  be  built  in  the  State. 

The  grant  was  "for  the  purpose  of  aiding  in  making  the 
railroad  and  its  branches  aforesaid"  and  upon  the  condition 
that  such  lands,  including  the  right-of-way,  "shall  be  applied 
in  the  construction  of  said  railroad  and  its  branches  and 
shall  be  applied  to  no  other  purpose  whatsoever."  This 


TRANSPORTATION.  1/3 

grant,  by  Congress  to  the  State,  was  in  trust  for  the  specific 
purpose  of  building  that  railroad. 

At  the  time  this  act  was  passed  the  State  was,  and  had 
been  for  years,  in  default  of  interest  due  upon  its  bonds. 
The  State  constitution  then  in  force  forbade  the  use  of  State 
money  or  credit  in  aid  of  the  building  of  railroads,  so  the 
state  chartered  a  company  (Illinois  Central  Railroad  Com- 
pany), which  assumed  all  the  obligations  contained  in  the 
act  of  1850,  and,  in  addition  thereto,  agreed  to  pay  to  the 
State  annually,  in  lieu  of  taxes,  seven  per  cent  of  the  gross 
earnings  of  the  Company. 

The  grant  of  right-of-way  of  1850  was,  of  course,  only 
for  such  land  as  the  general  government  still  owned  at  the 
time.  The  company  had  to  buy,  and  did  buy  a  good  deal  of 
other  land,  some  of  which  for  those  days  was  high  priced. 
In  Chicago,  a  portion  of  the  Fort  Dearborn  Reservation,  and 
other  land,  was  sold  to  the  railroad  through  a  subsequent 
act  of  Congress. 

The  building  of  the  Illinois  Central  made  the  immediate 
settlement  of  the  State  possible.  Towns  sprung  up  along 
the  lines  of  railroad,  and  from  these  there  radiated  settle- 
ments in  all  directions.  Not  only  did  the  building  of  the 
road  bring  the  settler,  but  it  also  brought  a  market  for  the 
products  of  his  labor. 

The  Illinois  Central  for  the  year  ended  April  30,  1910, 
paid  the  State  $1,197,280.02,  and  the  total  amount  paid  to 
April  30,  1910,  aggregated  $29,100,427.81. 

The  amounts  paid  are  increasing  from  year  to  year  as  the 
business  of  the  road  increases.  This  steady  stream  of  cash 
into  the  State  treasury  has  done  much  to  keep  the  State  free 
from  debt,  strengthen  its  credit  and  lighten  its  taxes. 


174  TIIE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS.     ' 

The  linos  of  the  Illinois  Central  now  extend  south  from 
Chicago  to  St.  Louis,  Louisville,  Nashville,  Memphis  and 
New  Orleans,  and  west  to  Omaha,  Sioux  City  and  Sioux 
Falls. 

While  the  Illinois  Central  was  pushing  the  construction 
of  its  tracks  to  reach  the  southern  end,  the  Ohio  and  Mis- 


BIRDSEYE  VIEW  OF  CAIRO,  ILL. 

sissippi  was  opening  one  of  the  most  important  trunk  lines 
in  the  State  reaching  from  Cincinnati,  in  Ohio,  to  St. 
Louis  on  the  Mississippi  River,  and  crossing  the  State  of 
Illinois  east  and  west  about  125  miles  north  of  Cairo.  This, 
the  extreme  southern  city  of  our  State,  is  built  on  a  "delta" 
formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  Rivers. 
It  was  named  Cairo  after  the  ancient  Egyptian  city,  built 
on  the  delta  of  the  Nile,  and,  on  that  account,  the  section 
of  the  State  bounded  on  the  east  and  west  by  the  two 
rivers  which  meet  at  Cairo,  and  on  the  north  by  the  Ohio 
and  Mississippi  Railway,  was  naturally  nick-named  Egypt. 
At  Cairo  one  of  the  most  important  U.  S.  military 


TRANSPORTATION.  175 

posts  was  established,  during  the  Civil  War  in  the  sixties. 
Here  it  was  that  General  Grant  began  his  noted  career  as  a 
successful  commander,  and  from  her  wharves  were  em- 
barked the  gallant  troops  which  reduced  Forts  Donelson 
and  Henry.  The  Illinois  Central  Railroad  has  spent  much 
money  on  its  approaches  to  the  Illinois  Egyptian  city,  and 
across  the  Ohio  it  has  built  one  of  the  most  massive  bridges 
to  be  found  on  the  continent.  Once  nothing  but  a  marsh  and 
a  bog,  the  land  on  which  the  city  now  stands  has  been 
made  safe  only  after  millions  of  expense  in  filling  and  in 
mural  protection  against  the  periodical  overflow  of  the  two 
mighty  rivers  which  almost  encircle  her. 

One  by  one  railroads  have  been  built,  until  Chicago  and 
Peoria  have  become  railroad  centers  and  terminals  second 
to  none.  Almost  every  town  or  city  within  the  borders 
of  the  State  has  been  connected  by  rail,  and  Illinois  to-day 
has  more  miles  of  operated  railroads  than  any  other  State 
in  the  Union. 

The  Chicago  and  Northwestern,  the  Chicago  and  Alton, 
the  Chicago,  Rock  Island  and  Pacific,  the  Baltimore  and 
Ohio,  the  Atchison,  Topeka  and  Santa  Fe,  the  Vandalia 
line,  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  and  St.  Paul,  the  Ohio, 
Bloomington  and  Western,  the  Chicago  and  Eastern 
Illinois,  the  Jacksonville  and  Southeastern,  the  Wabash, 
the  Chicago,  Burlington  and  Quincy,  the  Cairo  Short  Line, 
the  Mobile  and  Ohio,  the  Cleveland,  Columbus,  Cincinnati 
and  St.  Louis, — these  are  some  of  the  prominent  railroads 
which,  with  more  than  forty  others,  have  laid  their  tracks 
within  the  borders  of  the  State,  and,  with  their  telegraphic 
lines,  have  made  a  perfect  network  over  its  varied  and  fertile 
surface. 


1/6  THE   MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

With  the  use  of  electricity  as  a  motive  power,  Illinois  has 
not  been  outstripped  by  any  of  its  sister  States.  From 
East  St.  Louis  east,  from  Chicago  in  every  direction,  out 
of  and  about  every  one  of  its  large  cities,  the  electric  rail- 
roads have  their  trollies  stretched,  and  cars,  lighted  and 
heated  and  moved  by  that  mysterious  agent,  are  everywhere 
seen  hurrying  and  carrying  the  busy  to  and  from  their  daily 
tasks. 

Only  sixty-three  years  since  the  State  was  without  a 
railroad!  Only  sixty-two  years  since  the  first  engine  was 
seen,  by  the  wondering  settlers,  on  the  banks  of  the  Illinois. 
Only  fifty  years  since  the  State  made  its  grant  to  the 
Illinois  Central  Company. 

In  these  fifty  years  the  enterprise  of  its  citizens  has  made 
it  possible  for  them  to  reach  any  portion  of  the  great  State 
with  greater  ease  and  comfort  and  in  less  time  than  in  1835 
they  could  travel  a  score  of  miles. 

From  Chicago,  Cairo, — 365  miles  away, — is  reached  in 
less  than  eight  hours  and  a  half.  In  1835  it  would  have 
taken  double  that  number  of  days.  St.  Louis  is  reached  in 
less  than  eight  hours  from  Chicago.  In  1835  the  trader 
made  the  trip  in  nineteen  days !  The  ox-cart  is  gone,  the 
pack-mule  is  no  longer  seen,  and  even  the  horse  is  fast 
being  superseded  by  steam  and  electricity  in  the  rushing, 
growing  life  of  the  State.  Wonderful,  indeed,  is  the  tran- 
sition from  ox-cart  to  trolley. 

CANALS. 

So  far  we  have  dealt  with  overland  transportation ;  but 
no  less  important  and,  according  to  some,  far  more  im- 
portant, on  account  of  its  cheapness,  from  the  standpoint  of 


TRANSPORTATION.  177 

both  operation  and  maintenance,  is  the  transportation  which 
properly  constructed  waterways  afford  between  different 
sections  of  the  country. 

The  States  of  Ohio,  Pennsylvania,  New  York  and  Mary- 
land had  built  numerous  canals.  It  was,  therefore,  perfectly 
natural  that  the  early  settlers  of  Illinois  should  also  think 
of  constructing  them.  Albert  Gallatin,  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury,  directed  the  attention  of  Congress  to  the  im- 
portance of  building  a  canal  to  connect  the  waters  of  the 
Illinois  River  with  Lake  Michigan. 

Others  took  up  the  project,  and  finally  a  Congressional 
Act  was  passed  authorizing  "the  State  of  Illinois  to  open  a 
canal  through  the  land  to  connect  the  Illinois  River  with 
Lake  Michigan."  The  land  for  ninety  feet  on  either  side 
was  granted  to  the  State. 

Four  commissioners  were  appointed,  who  employed 
civil  engineers  to  compute  the  probable  cost  of  construc- 
tion. Their  estimate  was  $700,000.00,  and  the  State  pro- 
ceeded with  the  work  until  $1,500,000.00  had  been  spent 
with  little  progress.  Work  was  suspended  until  the  Illinois 
members  in  Congress  succeeded  in  having  passed  by  that 
body  an  act  granting  to  Illinois  "for  the  purpose  of  aiding 
her"  to  complete  the  work,  the  alternate  sections  of  public 
land  for  five  miles  on  each  side  of  the  canal,  along  its 
entire  route,  amounting  to  2,243,323  acres.  A  large  force 
of  men  was  employed,  Chicago  and  Ottawa  were  laid  out, 
and,  at  the  end  of  twelve  years,  the  work  was  completed. 
The  canal  was  sixty  feet  wide  at  the  ground  level,  thirty-six 
feet  at  the  bottom,  and  six  feet  in  depth.  Five  feeders 
furnished  the  water  supply,  twenty-five  bridges  spanned  it, 
seventeen  locks  were  used  in  lifting  and  lowering  boats, 


178  THE   MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

and  a  steamboat  harbor  was  built  where  the  canal  joins 
the  Illinois  River. 

On  April  16,  1848,  the  canal  boat  General  Thornton,  gaily 
decked,  made  the  first  journey,  of  one  hundred  miles,  on 
the  waters  of  the  completed  Illinois  and  Michigan  Canal, 
the  citizens  of  La  Salle  and  other  towns  along  its  route, 
as  well  as  those  of  Chicago,  celebrating  the  event. 

In  1865,  Chicago  enlarged  and  deepened  the  channel, 
so  that  it  might  assist  in  clearing  the  Chicago  River  of 
accumulated  filth.  The  large  expenditure  for  this  purpose 
was  to  be  repaid  from  the  future  earnings  of  the  waterway. 
But  when  the  city  was  laid  waste  by  the  dreadful  fire  of 
1871,  the  State  promptly  placed  the  entire  sum  expended 
in  the  treasury  of  the  stricken  city.  Since  its  completion, 
in  1848,  until  1887,  tne  canal  earned  enough  to  pay  for 
the  expense  of  building  it,  and  $2,000,000.00  besides. 

In  1882  the  canal  was,  by  legislative  action,  made  a  na- 
tional waterway  and  placed  under  control  of  the  United 
States  Government.  Extensive  improvements  on  the  Illinois 
River  for  the  promotion  and  development  of  commerce, 
an  admirable  passenger  and  freight  steamboat  service  on 
the  lakes,  as  well  as  on  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio  Rivers, 
all  combine  in  giving  to  Illinois  excellent  water  transporta- 
tion facilities. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

ILLINOIS  IN  THE  MEXICAN  WAR. 

When,  in  1845,  war  was  declared  upon  Mexico,  and 
President  Polk  called  for  volunteers,  the  men  of  Illinois 
responded  with  enthusiasm.  Everywhere  strains  of  martial 
music  and  the  oratory  of  public  speakers  rallied  the  people 
to  the  defense  of  the  flag.  While  the  quota  from  Illinois 
was  only  "three  regiments,"  six  were  furnished,  and  many 
companies  were  refused.  Colonel  John  J.  Hardin  com- 
manded the  first  regiment,  and  Colonel  William  H.  Bissell 
the  second.  These  regiments  assembled  at  Alton,  and 
hastening  southward  joined  the  troops  of  General  Taylor 
in  August,  1846.  The  war  was  on  in  earnest.  General 
Taylor's  troops  had  already  won  the  battles  of  Palo  Alto 
and  Resaca  de  la  Palma,  fighting  so  bravely  that  a  Mexican 
poet  wrote  these  lines  regarding  them: 

"Dark  is  Palo  Alto's  story ; 

Sad  Resaca  Palma's  route; 
On  those  fatal  fields,  so  gory, 

Many  gallant  life  went  out. 

,  *i»        *P        '\*        *P        H*        *K 

On  they  came,  those  Northern  horsemen, 
On,  like  eagles  toward  the  sun; 

Followed  then  the  Northern  bayonet, 
And  the  field  was  lost  and  won." 

The  Illinois  troops,  with  those  from  other  States,  forming 
an  army  4,500  strong,  marched  to  Monterey  and  thence, 

179 


l8o  THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

after  a  long  delay,  to  Buena  Vista  (beautiful  view),  where 
they  were  confronted  by  an  army  of  20,000  men,  com- 
manded by  General  Santa  Anna. 

This  army  comprised  the  flower  of  the  Mexican  regulars 
and  volunteers.  Santa  Anna  was  confident  of  victory.  On 
the  morning  of  February  22, — Washington's  birthday, — he 
sent  an  officer  to  General  Taylor  with  this  message:  "You 
are  surrounded  by  20,000  men,  and  cannot  avoid  being 
shot  to  pieces.  I  give  you  this  notice,  that  you  may  sur- 
render at  discretion."  "I  beg  leave  to  say  that  I  decline 
to  accept  your  invitation,"  replied  General  Taylor. 

Where  the  valley  was  most  narrow,  with  lofty  mountains 
on  each  side,  General  Taylor  formed  his  line  of  battle.  The 
plain  beyond  had  been  cut  into  deep  ravines  by  the  moun- 
tain torrents.  Captain  Bragg's  battery  and  the  Kentucky 
volunteers  were  posted  west  of  the  little  stream  at  the 
left  of  the  plain.  Washington's  battery  of  eight  guns,  and 
the  First  Indiana  volunteers,  were  stationed  at  Angostura. 
The  First  Illinois,  under  Colonel  Hardin,  and  a  Texas  com- 
pany occupied  the  remainder  of  the  line,  which  was  thus 
completed  to  the  high  ground  of  the  plateau.  Beyond  them, 
extending  toward  the  mountains,  were  placed  the  First 
Dragoons,  the  Second  Illinois,  the  Second  Indiana  and  the 
Arkansas  regiments. 

Up  the  valley  came  General  Santa  Anna  with  his  20,000 
troops,  expecting  to  sweep  the  Northern  invaders  before 
him. 

Seeing  the  disposition  of  the  American  troops,  he  sent 
General  Ampudia  with  his  division  to  climb  the  mountain 
side  and  fall  upon  the  left  flank  of  the  little  army.  At  three 
o'clock  the  battle  began,  and  continued  on  the  left  until  the 


ILLINOIS   IN   THE    MEXICAN    WAR.  l8l 

going  down  of  the  sun.  The  Illinois  men  had  never  been 
under  fire.  As  the  balls  began  to  come  thick  and  fast  the 
soldiers  involuntarily  ducked  their  heads. 

"Steady  boys.  Don't  duck  your  heads,"  shouted  Colonel 
Bissell  from  the  saddle. 

At  that  moment,  with  a  roar,  a  cannon  ball  passed  so 
near  to  the  Colonel  that  involuntarily  he  stooped  to 
avoid  it. 

"You  may  duck  for  the  big  ones,  boys,"  Colonel  Bissell 
laughingly  exclaimed. 

At  dawn  Santa  Anna  advanced  his  troops  in  three 
columns.  All  day  the  battle  raged.  The  Mexicans  on  the 
left  overpowered  brave  Lieutenant  O'Brien,  and  compelled 
him  to  withdraw  his  battery.  For  some  unaccountable 
reason  the  Indiana  troops  retreated  in  disorder. 

The  brave  Illinois  troops  stood  almost  unsupported, 
fighting  with  Mexicans  in  front  of  them,  upon  their  right, 
and  a  great  cloud  enfolding  them  upon  the  left.  Their 
rifles  flashed  forth  sheets  of  flame.  The  valiant  Colonel 
Bissell  saw  that  they  must  fall  back,  and  gave  the  com- 
mand: 

"About  face,  to  the  rear !    March !" 

As  though  upon  the  parade  ground  the  troops  moved 
at  the  command  of  their  officer,  in  whom  all  had  confi- 
dence. Still  back  toward  the  Narrows  our  men  were 
pressed,  until  now  General  Taylor,  who  had  hastened  from 
Buena  Vista,  took  command.  The  batteries  of  Bragg  and 
Sherman  thundered  forward,  and  began  to  pour  grape  and 
canister,  into  the  masses  of  the  Mexicans.  Again  the 
cannons  blazed  forth,  and  the  line  at  that  point  began  to 
waver. 


l82  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

Upon  the  left  Ampudia  was  put  to  flight  by  Colonel 
Jefferson  Davis  and  his  brave  Mississippians.  The  Illinois 
troops,  supported  by  the  Kentuckians,  started  in  pursuit. 
This  was  most  disastrous  to  our  brave  men,  for  as  they 
dashed  into  one  of  the  deep  ravines,  the  Mexicans,  rein- 
forced by  12,000  men,  returned  to  the  conflict,  and  gather- 
ing upon  the  edge,  proceeded  to  shoot  down  the  Americans 
like  sheep.  The  only  door  of  escape,  the  mouth  of  the 
ravine,  was  being  closed  by  the  enemy's  cavalry  when  the 
welcome  sound  of  Washington's  battery  was  heard,  and 
in  a  moment  the  well-directed  shot  of  our  batteries  began 
to  explode  in  the  midst  of  the  cavalry.  Panting  and 
breathless,  those  of  our  men  who  were  left  emerged  from 
the  slaughter  pen  and  were  reformed  by  Colonel  Bissell. 

The  supreme  moment  of  the  battle  had  arrived.  Cut 
down  by  our  shot  and  shell,  their  lines  broken  by  the 
unerring  fire  of  our  riflemen,  the  Mexicans  streamed  back 
over  the  plain,  pursued  under  the  shadow  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  the  battle  was  over. 

That  night  the  Mexican  army  fled  southward,  leaving 
its  wounded  upon  the  field.  The  Mexican  nuns  ministered 
to  Americans  and  Mexicans  alike.  It  was  the  conduct  of 
these  noble  women  that  inspired  the  poet  Whittier  to  write 
a  beautiful  poem,  "The  Angels  of  Buena  Vista." 

"  'Speak  and  tell  us,  our  Ximena,  looking  northward  far 

away, 

O'er  the  camp  of  the  invaders,  o'er  the  Mexican  array, 
Who  is  losing?    Who  is  winning?    Are  they  far  or  come 

they  near? 
Look  abroad  and  tell  us,  sister:    Whither  rolls  the  storm 

we  hear?' 


ILLINOIS    IN    THE    MEXICAN    WAR.  183 

"  'Down  the  hills  of  Angostura,  still  the  storm  of  battle 
rolls ; 

Blood  is  flowing.  Men  are  dying, — God  have  mercy  on 
their  souls. 

'Who  is  losing?  Who  is  winning?'  Over  hills  and  over 
plain 

I  can  see  but  smoke  of  cannon  clouding  through  the  moun- 
tain rain.' 

"Nearer  came  the  storm,  and  nearer,  rolling  fast  and  fright- 
ful on, 

'Speak  Ximena — speak,  and  tell  us  who  has  lost  and  who 
has  won?' 

'Alas  !   Alas  !    I  know  not :     Friend  and  foe  together  fall ; 

O'er  the  dying  rush  the  living.  Pray  my  sisters,  for  them 
all!'" 

The  battle  of  Buena  Vista,  so  fierce  and  so  stubborn, 
was  a  turning  point  in  the  war.  Upon  this  battlefield  were 
buried  the  bodies  of  many  Illinois  boys.  The  noble  Colonel 
Hardin  fell  in  the  ravine  of  death.  His  body  was  brought 
home  by  his  men  and  buried  at  Jacksonville. 

General  Taylor  refers  to  the  services  of  the  Illinois  troops 
as  follows :  "The  First  and  Second  Illinois  and  the  Ken- 
tucky regiments  served  immediately  under  my  eye,  and  I 
bear  a  willing  testimony  to  their  excellent  conduct  through- 
out the  day.  The  spirit  and  gallantry  with  which  the  First 
Illinois  and  Second  Kentucky  engaged  the  enemy  in  the 
morning  restored  the  confidence  to  that  part  of  the  field, 
while  the  list  of  casualties  will  show  how  much  these  three 
regiments  suffered  in  sustaining  the  heavy  charge  of  the 
enemy  in  the  afternoon.  In  the  last  engagement  we  had 
the  misfortune  to  sustain  a  very  heavy  loss.  Colonels 
Hardin,  McKee  and  Lieutenant  Colonel  Clay  fell  at  this 


184  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

time  while  gallantly  leading  their  commands.  Colonel 
Bissell,  the  only  surviving  colonel  of  these  three  regiments, 
merits  notice  for  his  coolness  and  bravery  on  this  occa- 
sion." 

The  Third  and  Fourth  Illinois  regiments,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Colonels  Foreman  and  Baker,  were  joined  to  the 
troops  of  General  Scott.  They  took  part  in  the  storming  of 
Vera  Cruz,  and  after  the  fall  of  the  place  they  advanced  with 
the  army  against  the  City  of  Mexico.  In  the  battle  of  Cerro 
Gordo,  the  Illinois  troops  greatly  distinguished  themselves, 
charging  upon  the  enemy's  line  again  and  again. 

The  other  Illinois  troops  did  not  reach  the  fields  of  bat- 
tle, but  the  Fifth  Illinois  infantry,  under  Colonel  Newby, 
was  first  ordered  to  Fort  Leavenworth,  and  endured  the 
hardships  incident  to  a  wearisome  march  across  the  arid 
plains  to  Santa  Fe. 

With  the  surrender  of  the  City  of  Mexico  the  war  closed, 
and  the  treaty  of  Guadaloupe  Hidalgo  was  signed.  The 
result  of  this  war  was  to  establish  the  southern  and  west- 
ern line  of  Texas,  and  to  give  to  the  United  States  a  vast 
region,  from  which  have  been  formed  California,  Nevada, 
Arizona,  New  Mexico,  Wyoming  and  Utah,  an  area  of 
country  greater  in  extent  than  the  original  thirteen  States. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

LINCOLN   IN    ILLINOIS. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1830,  a  large  covered  wagon  drawn 
by  four  yoke  of  oxen,  was  driven  through  the  woods  of 
Indiana  by  a  tall,  strong  young  man,  who  carried  a  long 
whip  with  which  to  guide  his  ox  teams. 

This  young  man  was  Abraham  Lincoln,  who  had  re- 
moved with  his  father's  family  from  Kentucky,  when  but 
a  lad  of  eight,  and  had  grown  up  among  the  hills  and 
woods  of  Southern  Indiana.  And  now,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-one,  he  was  setting  out  with  his  father's  family  to 
help  them  establish  a  new  home  in  Illinois.  The  wagon 
contained  all  the  possessions  of  the  Lincoln  family.  The 
journey  through  the  muddy  forest  roads  and  across 
swollen  streams  was  hard  and  long.  None  of  the  kind 
frontiersmen  with  whom  they  stopped  imagined  that  the 
rough,  ungainly  young  man  who  drove  the  oxen  would 
some  day  become  the  first  citizen  of  Illinois  and  the  greatest 
man  of  his  time. 

At  the  end  of  fifteen  days  the  little  company  reached  the 
Sangamon  River,  ten  miles  south  of  Decatur,  where  a  farm 
was  chosen  and  a  log  cabin  built. 

Abraham  Lincoln  was  now  his  own  master,  but  he  re- 
mained at  home  until  his  father  was  well  settled.  He  and 
his  cousin,  John  Hanks,  built  a  barn,  cleared  and  plowed 
fifteen  acres  of  land,  which  they  fenced  with  rails  split  from 
the  tall  timber  that  grew  on  every  side. 

185 


l86  TIIR    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

Young  Lincoln  needed  new  clothes,  but  no  member  of 
the  family  had  any  money.  A  few  miles  from  the  Lincoln 
cabin  lived  Mrs.  Miller,  a  thrifty  woman,  who  owned  a 
Hock  of  sheep,  and  from  their  wool  wove  strong,  home- 
spun cloth,  called  "jeans."  Lincoln  bargained  with  this 
woman  for  a  pair  of  trousers,  promising  to  make  four  hun- 
dred rails  for  every  yard  of  cloth  used  in  the  garment.  The 
clothing  was  furnished,  and  in  payment  for  them  the  young 
man  split  fourteen  hundred  rails. 

As  he  was  no  longer  needed  at  home,  Lincoln  and  his 
cousin  John  started  out  to  shift  for  themselves. 

They  engaged  with  a  man  named  Offutt  of  Beardstown 
to  take  a  flat-boat  and  cargo  to  New  Orleans. 

With  the  opening  of  spring  they  repaired  to  Springfield, 
only  to  learn  that  although  the  cargo  was  ready,  no  boat 
could  be  obtained.  Lincoln  at  once  proposed  to  Mr.  Offutt 
that  John  Hanks  and  himself  would  build  a  flat-boat  if  he 
would  pay  them  twelve  dollars  per  month.  The  offer  was 
accepted,  and  the  two  men  went  to  old  Sangamon,  seven 
miles  northwest  of  Springfield.  Here  upon  the  bank  of 
the  river  they  felled  trees,  hewed  them  into  shape,  and  in 
clue  time  carried  Mr.  Offutt's  cargo  in  safety  to  New 
Orleans. 

While  at  Old  Sangamon  Lincoln  captured  the  entire 
village  with  his  entertaining  stories  and  quaint  jokes.  It 
required  only  four  weeks  to  build  the  boat,  but  in  that  short 
time  the  awkward,  good-natured  young  man  made  friends 
who  remembered  him  through  life.  A  man  named  Roll, 
who  helped  young  Lincoln  upon  the  flat-boat,  relates  that 
in  appearance  "he  was  a  tall,  gaunt  young  man,  dressed  in 
a  suit  of  home-spun  jeans,  consisting  of  a  roundabout 


LINCOLN    IN    ILLINOIS.  187 

jacket,  waist  coat  and  breeches,  which  came  to  within  about 
four  inches  of  his  feet  and  were  generally  stuffed  into  the 
tops  of  his  rawhide  boots.  He  wore  a  soft  felt  hat,  which 
had  at  one  time  been  black,  but  now,  as  its  owner  dryly 
remarked,  "it  had  been  sunburned  until  it  was  a  combine 
of  colors." 

Near  the  village  was  a  whittling  log,  where  the  "men 
folks"  were  in  the  habit  of  meeting  at  noon  and  after  work 
was  finished.  The  log  had  been  peeled  of  its  bark,  and 
upon  it  the  men  sat  and  whittled  as  they  talked,  just  as 
our  grandmothers  used  to  chat  over  their  knitting. 

Mr.  Roll  tells  us,  "So  irresistibly  droll  were  Lincoln's 
yarns  that  whenever  he'd  end  up  in  an  unexpected  way,  the 
boys  on  the  log  would  whoop  and  roll  off."  During  this 
month  of  story  telling  the  log  became  polished  by  frequent 
use,  and  thereafter,  until  it  crumbled  to  decay,  was  known 
as  "Abe's  log."  The  inhabitants  of  the  little  village  watched 
with  regret  the  departure  of  the  interesting  story  teller. 

A  few  miles  below  old  Sangamon  was  the  little  village 
of  New  Salem,  where  a  mill  had  been  erected  and  a  dam 
built  across  the  river.  Upon  this  dam  Lincoln's  flat-boat 
stuck  and  hung  with  its  bow  high  in  the  air.  The  people 
lined  the  bank,  and  in  a  good-natured  way  shouted  sug- 
gestions to  the  men  in  the  boat,  but  they  soon  discovered 
that  their  advice  was  unnecessary.  Lincoln  unloaded  a 
portion  of  the  cargo,  bored  a  hole  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat 
to  let  out  the  water,  tilted  up  the  stern,  and  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  the  crowd  the  craft  slid  over  the  top  of  the  dam 
and  floated  in  the  deep  water  below.  The  cargo  was  re- 
loaded, and  Lincoln  and  his  companion  continued  their 
journey. 


i88 


THE   MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 


Mr.  Offutt  was  so  pleased  with  the  result  of  the  New 
Orleans  trip  that  he  offered  young  Lincoln  a  position  in 
a  store  he  was  planning  to  open  at  New  Salem.  When 
the  young  man  arrived  months  after  to  take  his  place  the 
people  still  remembered  the  strapping  fellow  who  was  "such 
a  master  boatman." 

Lincoln  employed  his  leisure  time  at  the  store  in  reading 


LINCOLN    MONUMENT,    SPRINGFIELD. 

and  study.  He  wished  to  know  something  of  English  gram- 
mar, and  learning  that  a  book  on  the  subject  was  owned 
by  a  man  who  lived  eight  miles  away,  he  walked  the  dis- 
tance and  borrowed  the  volume.  With  the  assistance  of  the 
village  lawyer  he  mastered  the  contents  of  the  book  and 
greatly  improved  his  language. 


LINCOLN    IN    ILLINOIS.  189 

When  he  wished  to  speak  on  any  subject  it  was  his 
habit  to  go  off  alone  and  put  his  thoughts  into  clear,  simple 
words.  This  habit  of  careful  thinking  and  speaking  proved 
of  great  value  to  Lincoln  in  after  life,  especially  during  the 
period  of  his  political  career. 

In  the  vicinity  of  New  Salem  lived  a  number  of  wild, 
reckless  young  men,  who  were  in  the  habit  of  challenging 
any  new  comer  to  wrestle  or  fight.  They  went  by  the  name 
of  the  "Cleary  Grove  Boys,"  and  resolved  to  test  Lincoln's 
strength,  of  which  Mr.  Offutt  had  frequently  boasted.  The 
strongest  of  them,  Jack  Armstrong,  challenged  the  young 
man  to  wrestle,  and  as  he  could  not  well  refuse,  he  con- 
sented to  the  match.  Jack's  friends  soon  discovered  that 
their  champion  was  no  match  for  Lincoln,  and  pressing 
close  they  attempted  to  lend  assistance  by  sly  kicks  and 
blows.  This  angered  the  young  man,  and  seizing  Arm- 
strong by  the  throat,  he  choked  him  until  he  was  black 
in  the  face.  Seeing  that  Lincoln  was  fully  aroused  and 
possessed  of  the  strength  of  a  giant,  they  avoided  provok- 
ing him  further.  This  evidence  of  his  pluck  and  strength 
had  the  effect  of  causing  these  rough  young  men  to  become 
his  ardent  admirers. 

At  another  time,  when  some  women  were  trading  in  the 
store,  a  rough  bully  came  in  and  began  to  use  profane 
language.  Lincoln  ordered  him  to  leave,  and  was  at  once 
challenged  to  fight.  As  soon  as  his  customers  had  been 
waited  upon,  he  followed  the  ruffian  into  the  street,  threw 
him  down,  and  rubbed  smartweed  into  his  eyes  until  the 
cowardly  fellow  begged  for  mercy. 

Lincoln's  reputation  for  good  nature,  strength  and  cour- 
age was  now  well  established.  He  had  no  further  trouble 


I^O  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

with  the  young  men,  and  often  acted  as  peacemaker  be- 
tween them. 

By  his  honesty  and  integrity  he  won  the  confidence  of 
every  one.  In  making  change  for  a  customer,  a  woman 
who  lived  several  miles  from  the  little  village,  the  young 
man  took  a  "flip" — six  and  one-quarter  cents — more  than 
was  due  the  store.  Upon  discovering  his  mistake  he  walked 
the  entire  distance  to  her  home  to  return  the  money. 

At  another  time  he  used  the  wrong  weight  in  measur- 
ing tea  for  a  woman.  After  she  had  gone  he  found  that 
she  should  have  received  two  ounces  more.  That  night 
after  the  store  had  been  closed  and  the  shutters  put  up  he 
carried  the  tea  to  the  woman. 

In  1832  the  Black  Hawk  war  broke  out,  and  Lincoln, 
with  many  other,  young  men,  volunteered  to  fight  against 
the  Indians.  When  the  company  in  which  he  had  enlisted 
was  called  upon  to  choose  a  captain,  three-fourths  of  the 
men  walked  over  to  Lincoln,  thus  designating  him  as  their 
choice. 

At  the  close  of  the  war  Lincoln  was  in  Southern  Wis- 
consin, and  in  company  with  a  friend  started  to  walk  back 
to  Illinois.  At  Peoria  they  secured  a  skiff,  and  in  it  con- 
tinued their  homeward  journey.  Reaching  Havana  the 
young  men  walked  across  the  country  to  their  home  at 
New  Salem. 

Lincoln  soon  purchased  a  grocery  store,  but  having  as 
a  partner  a  reckless  young  man,  the  store  accumulated 
many  bad  debts,  and  before  very  long  "winked  out."  He, 
was  many  years  in  paying  the  debts  contracted  by  this  un- 
fortunate venture,  but  in  the  end  canceled  all  the  obliga- 
tions contracted  by  himself  and  his  partner. 


LINCOLN   IN   ILLINOIS. 


Next  he  became  postmaster,  and  having-  little  to  do,  dis- 
tributed the  mail  from  house  to  house,  carrying  the  letters 
in  the  crown  of  his  hat. 

He  was  appointed  deputy  county  surveyor,  but  never 
having  studied  the  science  of  surveying,  he  applied  himself 
to  the  subject,  and  with  the  aid  of  the  village  schoolmaster, 
obtained  a  fair  knowledge  of  the  work.  The  people  of 
Petersburg  are  proud  of  the  fact  that  Abraham  Lincoln 
laid  out  their  town. 


LINCOLN'S  HOME  IN  SPRINGFIELD. 

By  his  strict  honesty,  amusing  stories  and  charming  good 
nature,  he  constantly  widened  the  circle  of  his  acquaint- 
ances and  won  favor  with  the  people.  When  a  man  was 
to  be  chosen  to  represent  them  in  the  Legislature  they 
naturally  thought  of  Abraham  Lincoln. 

He  was  duly  elected,  but  being  too  poor  to  pay  his  stage 
hire,  he  walked  the  entire  distance,  nearly  one  hundred 


192  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

miles,  to  take  his  seat  in  the  State  Legislature  at  Vandalia. 

When  Lincoln  was  in  the  store  at  New  Salem  he  had 
taken  up  the  study  of  law,  and  now  he  devoted  himself  to 
the  work  so  earnestly  that  in  1837  ne  was  ready  to  settle 
at  Springfield  and  begin  the  practice  of  law.  All  these 
years  he  had  been  winning  the  affection  and  confidence  of 
the  people.  When  it  was  known  that  he  had  become  a 
lawyer  his  services  were  much  sought  after. 

In  those  days  lawyers,  in  attending  court,  rode  on 
horseback  from  county  to  county.  One  day,  while  riding 
in  company  with  other  lawyers,  Mr.  Lincoln,  who  was 
dressed  in  a  new  suit,  noticed  a  pig  fast  in  the  mud.  He 
knew  if  he  went  to  its  rescue  his  clothes  would  be  ruined, 
but  he  was  so  kind-hearted  that  the  picture  of  poor  piggie 
haunted  him,  and  he  could  not  get  it  out  of  his  thoughts. 
After  riding  two  miles  he  turned  his  horse's  head  and  re- 
turned to  the  mud  puddle.  Hitching  his  horse  he  waded 
into  the  mud,  and  seizing  the  squealing  pig  by  the  legs 
and  tail,  brought  him  safely  to  dry  land. 

Mr.  Lincoln  had  served  the  people  so  faithfully  in  the 
State  Legislature,  and  had  won  such  distinction  as  a  speaker 
and  debater,  that  in  1846  the  people  elected  him  to  Con- 
gress. Here  he  came  in  contact  with  the  greatest  men  of 
the  nation. 

At  this  time  the  question  of  slavery  was  beginning  to 
attract  the  attention  of  the  whole  people.  The  Southern 
States,  in  which  were  many  slaves,  were  desirous  of  making 
slave  territory  of  all  the  land  that  had  been  obtained  from 
Mexico.  Many  people  in  the  North  believed  that  no  slaves 
should  be  permitted  in  this  new  region.  From  this  time 
on  men  began  to  range  themselves  upon  one  side  or  the 


•A    Prfi&i.-&rdfBab!    |. 

:  THE  PRAIRIES 'CM   FIRE5J! 


rn.tftci*  A.  narrJKA.il • 


GREAT  LINCOLN  RALLY  —  SPRINGFIELD,  AUGUST  8,  1860. 

Reproduced  from  the  Daily  State  Journal,  of  August  9,  1860.  This  was  the 
greatest  rally  of  the  campaign.  Mr.  Lincoln  was  present  and  spoke  briefly  — 
his  only  campaign  speech  of  that  year.  The  newspaper  account  says: 

"At  the  conclusion  of  these  remarks,  Mr.  Lincoln  descended  from  the  plat- 
form and  with  difficulty  made  his  way  through  the  vast  throng  who  eagerly 
pressed  around  to  take  him  by  the  hand.  By  an  adroit  movement  he  escaped 
on  horseback,  while  the  crowd  were  besieging  the  carriage  to  which  it  was 
expected  he  would  return." 


LINCOLN    IN    ILLINOIS. 


other  of  this  great  question,  and  a  new  party,  the  Repub- 
lican, was  formed  by  the  men  who  believed  that  slavery 
should  be  extended  no  farther. 

Mr.  Lincoln  believed  that  slavery  should  not  be  brought 
into  the  new 
territory.  His 
wonder- 
f  u  1  speeches 
on  this  subject 
were  listened 
to  or  read  by 
many  people, 
and  made  him 
more  famous 
than  ever.  In 
company  with 
Senator  S  t  e  - 
phen  A.  Doug- 
las, who  was  a 
Democrat,  Mr. 
Lincoln  made 
a  tour  of  the 
State,  holding 
joint  debates 
at  a  number 
of  places.  Ev- 
erywhere thou- 
sands of  peo- 
ple turned  out  to  hear  the  brilliant  orators  discussing  the 
subjects  of  "slavery"  and  "State  Rights,"  and  these  ques- 
tions became  more  prominent  than  ever  before. 


STEPHEN    A.    DOUGLAS. 


194  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

The  Republican  party  was  becoming  stronger  every 
year,  and  when  its  delegates  met  at  Chicago,  in  1860,  to 
select  a  candidate  for  President,  Abraham  Lincoln  of  Illi- 
nois was  chosen.  During  the  convention  some  men  carried 
to  the  platform  a  number  of  rails  that  he  had  split  when 
a  young  man,  and  the  delegates  cheered  themselves  hoarse 
at  the  sight. 

From  this  time  forward  Abraham  Lincoln  becomes  a 
great  character  in  our  nation's  history. 

His  election  to  the  Presidency  precipitated  the  Civil  War, 
with  its  four  years  of  bloodshed  and  sorrow.  During  those 
trying  times  President  Lincoln  managed  the  affairs  of  the 
nation  with  consummate  wisdom. 

On  the  eve  of  taking  up  the  work  of  his  office  for  a  second 
term  he  uttered  these  noble  words: 

"With  malice  toward  none ;  with  charity  for  all ;  with 
firmness  in  the  right,  as  God  gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let 
us  strive  on  to  finish  the  work  we  are  in ;  to  bind  up  the 
nation's  wounds ;  to  care  for  him  who  shall  have  borne  the 
battle,  and  for  his  widow  and  his  orphan — to  do  all  which 
may  achieve  and  cherish  a  just  and  lasting  peace  among 
ourselves  and  with  all  nations." 

With  one  stroke  of  his  pen  he  gave  the  slaves  their  free- 
dom, and  when  our  great  armies  had  brought  victory  to 
the  North  and  peace  to  the  nation,  it  seemed  that  the  great 
work  of  Abraham  Lincoln  had  been  accomplished.  And 
so  it  proved,  for  five  days  after  the  surrender  of  the  Con- 
federate army,  on  the  evening  of  April  I4th,  as  the  great 
war  President  sat  in  Ford's  Theatre,  he  was  shot  by  John 
Wilkes  Booth,  the  actor. 

An  entire  nation — North  and  South— bowed  in  grief,  and 


LINCOLN    IN    ILLINOIS  195 

from  every  part  of  the  world  poured  in  messages  of  sorrow. 
The  humble  "rail-splitter  of  Illinois"  had  taken  his  place 
among  the  great  and  honored  dead  of  the  world. 


LINCOLN'S  FAREWELL  TO  THE  CITIZENS  OF 
SPRINGFIELD,  ILLINOIS 

ADDRESS  DELH-       D  FEBRUARY  n,  1861. 

MY.  FRIENDS  :  No  one  not  in  my  situation  can  appreciate 
my  feeling  of  sadness  at  this  parting.  To  this  place,  and 
the  kindness  of  these  people,  I  owe  everything.  Here  I 
have  lived  a  quarter  of  a  century,  and  have  passed  from  a 
young  man  to  an  old  man.  Here  my  children  have  been 
born,  and  one  is  buried.  I  now  leave,  not  knowing  when  or 
whether  ever  I  may  return,  with  a  task  before  me  greater 
than  that  which  rested  upon  Washington.  Without  the 
assistance  of  that  Divine  Being  who  ever  attended  him  I 
cannot  succeed.  With  that  assistance  I  cannot  fail.  Trust- 
ing in  Him  who  can  go  with  me  and  remain  with  you,  and 
be  everywhere  for  good,  let  us  confidently  hope  that  all  will 
yet  be  well.  To  His  care  commending  you,  as  I  hope  in 
your  prayers  you  will  commend  me,  I  bid  you  an  affectionate 
farewell. 


PHOTOGRAPH   OF    THE   OLD    STATE  HOUSE  AT  KASKASKIA TAKEN 

A  FEW   MONTHS    BEFORE  IT  WAS  SWALLOWED   UP   BY  THE  RIVER  * 


CIVIL  WAR  PERIOD 


"With  malice  toward  none;  with  charity  for  all;  with  firmness  in  the 
right  as  God  gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let  us  strive  to  finish  the 
work  we  are  in." 

— ABRAHAM    UNCOLN. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR. 

Our  prolonged  struggle  for  the  preservation  of  the  Union 
has  taken  its  place  in  history  among  the  great  wars  of  the 
world. 

For  the  numbers  engaged,  the  valor  displayed  by  the 
soldiers  of  both  North  and  South,  the  issues  involved  and 
the  length  of  time  the  conflict  lasted,  it  has  proven  the 
most  remarkable  war  of  modern  times. 

Volumes  have  been  written  upon  the  part  taken  in  this 
great  civil  duel  by  the  soldiers  from  Illinois. 

In  all,  our  State  furnished  260,000  men  for  the  conflict. 
This  places  Illinois  in  the  fourth  rank,  for,  the  States  of  New 
York,  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio  excepted,  she  furnished  more 
troops  than  any  other.  But  in  1860  each  of  these  States 
had  many  more  inhabitants,  and  in  proportion  to  her 
population  then,  Illinois  furnished  a  greater  number  of 
soldiers  than  any  other  State  except  Kansas.  One  is 
almost  tempted  to  claim  that  the  war  could  not  have  been 
won  without  the  aid  of  the  brave  men  from  Illinois,  but 
this  would  be  unfair  to  other  loyal  States.  It  required  the 
united  efforts  of  all,  and  every  State  deserves  praise  and 
honor.  Illinois  was  peculiarly  fortunate  in  furnishing  many 
illustrious  leaders. 

First  of  all  we  must  place  our  President,  Abraham  Lin- 
coln, the  one  man  of  the  nation  to  guide  the  country  dur- 
ing its  dark  hour  of  conflict. 

199 


GENERAL   U.    S.    GRANT. 


ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR.  2OI 

Next  to  him  stands  General  U.  S.  Grant,  the  greatest 
captain  of  his  time.  After  these  great  men  come  a  long 
list  of  illustrious  generals,  such  as  General  Hovey,  who 
resigned  the  presidency  of  the  State  Normal  School  to 
command  a  regiment  of  volunteers;  Generals  John  A.  Lo- 
gan, John  A.  McLernard,  Richard  Oglesby,  John  M.  Pal- 
mer, John  A.  Rawlins,  John  Pope,  and  a  host  of  others,  who 
added  to  the  luster  of  Illinois  by  their  valor  and  courage 
displayed  on  the  battlefield. 

But  these  great  leaders,  of  whom  we  are  justly  proud, 
would  have  been  powerless  but  for  the  rank  and  file  of 
patriotic  men  who  left  their  harvests  ungathered,  their  tools 
upon  the  work  bench,  their  ledgers  upon  the  desks,  and 
marched  southward  to  the  inspiring  music  of  war. 

At  Belmont,  November  7,  1861,  the  Illinois  troops  under 
command  of  General  Grant  fought  the  first  battle  of  im- 
portance. From  here  they  marched  against  Forts  Henry 
and  Donelson.  The  taking  of  Fort  Donelson  was  the  first 
great  victory  for  the  North,  and  throughout  the  country 
a  shout  of  thanksgiving  went  up. 

Some  of  the  Illinois  regiments  were  nearly  cut  to  pieces 
in  this  engagement,  and  the  loss  of  officers  was  very  great. 

It  was  at  this  battle  that  General  Grant  gained  the  name 
of  Unconditional  Surrender  Grant,  by  dictating  the  follow- 
ing message  to  the  Confederate  commander,  General 
Buckner :  "No  terms  but  unconditional  and  immediate 
surrender  can  be  accepted.  I  propose  to  move  immediately 
upon  your  works." 

In  recognition  of  the  valor  displayed  by  the  Illinois 
troops  in  this  battle,  a  New  England  author  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing poem,  which  was  published  in  the  Atlantic  Monthly : 


2O2  THE  MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

"Oh,  gales  that  dash  the  Atlantic's  swell 

Along  our  rocky  shores, 
Whose  thunders  diapason  swell 
New  England's  glad  hurrahs, 

"Bear,  to  the  prairies  of  the  West, 

The  echoes  of  our  joy ; 
The  prayer  that  springs  in  every  breast. 
God  bless  thee,  Illinois. 

"Oh,  awful  hours  when  grape  and  shell 
Tore  through  the  unflinching  line ; 
'Stand  firm,  remove  the  men  who  fell, 
Close  up,  and  wait  the  sign.' 

"It  came  at  last ;  now,  lads,  the  steel ! 

The  rushing  hosts  deploy ; 
Charge,  boys,  the  broken  traitors  reel, 
Huzza!   for  Illinois. 

"In  vain  thy  rampart,  Donelson, 

The  living  torrent  bars  ; 
It  leaps  the  wall,  the  fort  is  won, 
Up  go  the  stripes  and  stars! 

"Thy  proudest  mother's  eyelids  fill, 

As  dares  her  gallant  boy, 
And  Plymouth  Rock  and  Bunker  Hill, 
Yearn  to  thee,  Illinois." 


One  of  the  most  daring  deeds  of  the  war  was  performed 
by  General  Benjamin  H.  Grierson  and  his  Illinois  cavalry, 
during  the  siege  of  Vicksburg.  Starting  from  La  Grange, 
Tennessee,  he  swept  through  the  entire  State  of  Mississippi 
and  part  of  Louisiana,  burning  bridges,  destroying  rail- 


ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR.  2O3 

roads,  striking  Confederate  outposts  and  damaging  much 
property.  He  reached  the  Union  lines  in  safety,  having 
ridden  a  distance  of  800  miles  in  sixteen  days.  The  last 
thirty  hours  his  men  rode  without  eating  or  resting.  So 
exhausted  were  the  soldiers  that  they  went  to  sleep  in  their 
saddles,  and  were  only  aroused  by  the  sound  of  musketry. 
After  a  skirmish  they  would  again  relapse  into  sleep. 

A  record  of  Illinois  troops  in  the  war  would  recount 
weary  marches  and  fierce  battles  in  Arkansas,  Texas,  Ten- 
nessee, Mississippi,  Georgia  and  other  Southern  States. 

Illinois  troops  withstood  the  shock  of  the  rebel  hosts 
upon  the  bloody  field  of  Shiloh ;  Illinois  troops  fought  at 
Perryville  and  Corinth ;  Illinois  troops  contended  at  Chicka- 
mauga  and  climbed  the  heights  of  Missionary  Ridge  and 
Lookout  Mountain ;  Illinois  troops  waited  weary  weeks  in 
the  trenches  around  Vicksburg,  and  shouted  for  joy  when 
the  city  finally  surrendered;  Illinois  troops  fired  the  first 
shot  at  the  battle  of  Gettysburg;  Illinois  troops  marched 
with  Sherman  "from  Atlanta  to  the  sea,"  and  took  their 
place  in  the  last  grand  review. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  where  the  Tennessee 
ripples  over  its  rocky  bed;  in  the  valleys  of  the  Southern 
mountains,  and  by  the  waters  of  the  Gulf,  along  the  track 
of  the  marching  hosts,  may  be  found  the  resting  places  of 
thousands  of  Illinois  soldiers  who  went  forth  to  battle  but 
never  returned. 

STAY  AT  HOMES. 

While  the  great  mass  of  men  at  the  North  were  loyal 
to  the  Union,  there  were  others  to  be  found  in  nearly  every 
community  who  secretly  sympathized  with  the  South.  Be- 


2O4  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

lieving  in  the  system  of  slavery,  they  would  have  "preferred 
the  triumph  of  the  South  to  the  restoration  of  the  Union 
with  slavery  abolished."  These  men  interfered  in  many 
ways  with  the  work  of  the  war.  Desertion  was  encouraged, 
resistance  to  the  draft  was  advised,  and  some  of  them  acted 
as  spies  for  the  enemy.  A  secret  association  was  formed, 
known  as  the  "Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle."  Members 
of  this  order,  aided  by  officers  of  the  South,  even  went  so 
far  as  to  plan  the  liberation  of  the  Confederate  prisoners 
held  at  Chicago  and  Rock  Island.  The  scheme  also  in- 
cluded the  burning  of  Chicago.  But  the  authorities  were 
warned  in  time  and  the  attempt  was  frustrated. 

To  counteract  the  work  of  this  organization,  the  loyal 
men  formed  a  secret  political  society  known  as  the  "Union 
League  of  America."  Organized  first  in  Tazewell  County 
in  1862,  this  order  rapidly  spread  from  State  to  State,  and 
before  the  close  of  the  war  it  had  reached  a  membership  of 
175,000.  This  organization,  a  mighty  influence  for  good, 
materially  assisted  the  Union  cause. 

The  work  of  the  soldiers  in  the  field  was  nobly  assisted 
by  the  "stay-at-homes."  Without  patriotic  men  to  carry 
on  manufactures  and  railroads,  harvest  crops,  till  fields  and 
provide  for  the  women  and  children,  the  success  of  the 
North  would  have  been  impossible. 

These  men  with  their  aid  and  sympathy,  freely  giving 
of  their  time  and  money,  kept  the  flame  of  patriotism 
burning  brightly,  and  made  possible  our  glorious  success. 

When  news  reached  Illinois  of  the  bloody  and  glorious 
victory  of  Fort  Donelson,  Governor  Yates,  often  called  "the 
soldier's  friend,"  accompanied  by  his  staff,  hastened  to  the 
field  of  battle  to  assist  in  caring  for  the  sick  and  wounded. 


ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR.  2O5 

A  sanitary  commission  was  established.  Medical  sup- 
plies and  provisions  were  collected  and  distributed  among 
the  wounded  in  camp  and  hospital.  The  State  also  estab- 
lished hospitals  at  Peoria,  Quincy  and  Springfield,  to  which 
many  wounded  were  conveyed.  Immediately  after  the 
battle  of  Shiloh,  the  governor  chartered  a  steamboat,  and 
with  nurses,  physicians  and  supplies,  hastened  to  the  scene 
of  conflict.  His  coming  was  hailed  with  joy  by  the  suffer- 
ing soldiers,  many  of  whom  had  lain  upon  the  ground  for 
a  week  with  their  wounds  unattended.  The  boat,  loaded 
with  those  most  severely  injured,  hastened  to  the  Northern 
hospitals  and  returned  with  all  speed  for  others.  In  this 
way  thousands  of  our  wounded  soldiers  were  brought  back 
to  the  State,  where  they  were  cared  for  by  their  relatives 
and  friends. 

Governor  Yates  remarked,  "We  must  not  let  our  brave 
boys  think  they  have  been  forgotten,  but  follow  them  in 
their  weary  marches,  with  such  things  as  they  need  for 
their  comfort,  which  the  Government  cannot  supply,  and 
with  messages  of  love  and  encouragement  from  home, 
wherever  they  go  and  at  whatever  cost." 

Auxiliary  associations,  aid  societies  and  soldiers'  homes 
were  established  everywhere.  Through  these  agencies 
thousands  of  dollars  in  money  and  large  quantities  of  pro- 
visions were  collected  and  distributed,  the  whole  amounting 
to  more  than  a  million  dollars. 

THE    WOMEN    OF    ILLINOIS. 

The  mothers  and  sisters  of  Illinois  were  foremost  in 
every  effort  to  lend  aid,  and  give  comfort.  Scarcely  had 
the  smoke  of  battle  cleared  away  when  they  presented  them- 


2C>6  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

selves  to  nurse  the  wounded.  At  home  they  organized 
societies  to  knit  stockings,  pick  lint  for  the  wounded,  and 
prepare  delicacies  and  reading  matter  for  their  sons  and 
brothers  at  the  front.  The  efficiency  of  the  home  organiza- 
tions was  due  largely  to  our  heroic  women. 

The  patriotic  women  of  Galena,  unable  to  enlist,  deter- 
mined to  make  uniforms  for  the  first  company  that  their 
town  sent  into  the  field.  Accordingly  they  purchased  the 
necessary  cloth,  employed  tailors  to  cut  the  garments,  and 
made  them  up  themselves. 

The  ladies  of  many  communities  made  the  flags  that  were 
borne  aloft  as  the  companies  marched  to  the  war. 

WAR   SONGS. 

Among  the  factors  that  contributed  to  the  success  of  the 
Union  cause  scarcely  any  was  more  important  than  the 
many  inspiring  and  thrilling  songs  that  were  composed  and 
sung  at  that  time,  some  of  the  best  of  which  were  written  by 
citizens  of  Illinois.  George  F.  Root  of  Chicago  was  one 
of  the  most  gifted  composers  of  war  music.  His  songs, 
"Tramp,  Tramp,  Tramp,  the  Boys  are  Marching,"  "Just 
Before  the  Battle,  Mother,"  and  "The  Battle  Cry  of  Free- 
dom" were  sung  on  every  battlefield,  and  around  every 
camp  fire. 

When  the  "emancipation  proclamation"  was  issued  by 
President  Lincoln  many  officers  took  offense,  and  some 
were  upon  the  point  of  resigning  their  commands.  At 
about  that  time  a  glee  club  from  Chicago  came  into  the 
camp  singing  a  new  song,  "The  Battle  Cry  of  Freedom." 

"The  Union  forever,  hurrah !  boys,  hurrah ! 
Down  with  the  traitor,  up  with  the  stars. 


ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR.  2O/ 

While  we  rally  round  the  flag,  boys,  rally  once  again, 
Shouting  the  battle  cry  of  Freedom." 

The  effect  was  wonderful.  The  words  ran  through  tfie 
camps  like  wild  fire.  Every  one  took  up  the  refrain. 

"The  Union  forever,  hurrah!  boys,  hurrah!" 

From  tent  to  tent  sounded  the  harmony.  All  thoughts  of 
resigning  were  thrown  to  the  winds  while  the  great  army 
united  in  the  mighty  chorus. 

The  inspiring  songs,  "Brave  Boys  are  They,"  "Kingdom 
Coming"  and  "Marching  Through  Georgia,"  were  written 
by  Henry  Clay  Work  of  Illinois. 

From  the  pine  woods  of  Arkansas,  the  swamps  of  Vir- 
ginia, the  mountain  tops  of  Georgia  and  the  bayous  of 
Louisiana,  ascended  a  chorus  of  song  whose  music  thrilled 
the  patriotic  soul,  and  whose  words  recalled  again  and 
again  the  principles  for  which  the  boys  in  blue  were  risking 
their  lives.  These  songs,  simple  in  language  and  sweet 
in  melody,  touched  the  heart  beyond  the  power  of  argu- 
ment, recalling  again  the  words  of  Andrew  Fletcher,  uttered 
two  hundreds  years  ago,  "Give  me  the  making  of  the 
ballads,  and  I  care  not  who  makes  the  laws  of  a  nation." 
One  Confederate  commander  remarked,  "I  shall  never  for- 
get the  first  time  I  heard  'Rally  Round  the  Flag.'  It  was 
a  nasty  night,  during  the  Seven-days  fight ;  I  was  on  picket, 
when  just  before  taps,  some  fellow  on  the  other  side  struck 
up  that  pong  and  others  joined  in  the  chorus.  Tom  B. 
sung  out :  'Good  heavens,  Cap,  what  are  those  fellows 
made  of?  Here  we've  licked  them  six  days  running,  and 
now  on  the  eve  of  the  seventh  they're  singing  "Rally  Round 


2C>8  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

the  Flag."  :  I  tell  you  that  song  sounded  to  me  like  the 
death  knell  of  doom,  and  my  heart  went  down  into  my 
boots,  and  it  has  been  an  up  hill  fight  with  me  ever  since 
that  night." 

A  few  days  after  the  surrender  of  Lee,  another  Confed- 
erate commander  who  heard  these  songs  sung  by  a  Union 
quartette,  exclaimed:  "Gentlemen,  if  we'd  had  your  songs 
we'd  have  licked  you  out  of  your  boots.  Who  couldn't  have 
inarched  or  fought  with  such  songs?" 

And  so  these  stirring  army  songs,  breathing  a  spirit  of 
patriotism  and  loyalty,  played  their  part  in  winning  the  war 
for  the  Union. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

CHICAGO. 

Fort  Dearborn,  which  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Indians 
in  1812,  was  rebuilt  in  1816,  and  the  settlers  began  to  gather 
about  it  again.  The  Indian  trader,  John  Kinzie,  with  his 
family,  was  the  first  to  return,  but  until  1827  the  number  of 
families  did  not  exceed  eight.  In  1829  the  survey  of  the 
canal,  which  was  to  unite  the  waters  of  Lake  Michigan 
with  the  Illinois  River,  and  the  arrival  of  commissioners 
to  lay  out  a  town,  mark  the  beginning  of  the  great 
metropolis. 

Then  followed  the  official  act  of  organization,  authoriz- 
ing the  platting  and  surveying  of  the  original  town  site. 
This  embraced  the  territory  which  now  lies  between  Madi- 
son and  State,  and  Kinzie  and  Halsted  streets.  The  map 
of  the  town,  drawn  by  the  first  city  surveyor,  James  Thomp- 
son, bears  the  date,  August  4,  1830. 

Chicago  River,  one  and  a  half  miles  in  length,  is  formed 
by  the  union  of  two  small  streams,  which  flow  the  one  from 
the  northwest  and  the  other  from  the  southwest.  This 
peculiar  feature  naturally  divided  the  town  site  into  three 
parts,  North,  South  and  West.  The  cabins  of  the  early 
settlers  were  reared  upon  the  west  side — known  as  Wolfe's 
Point.  On  the  north  side  was  built  the  Miller  House,  and 
op  the  south  side  was  located  a  pretentious  tavern,  partly 
log  and  partly  frame,  kept  by  Mr.  Elijah  Wentworth. 

209 


CHICAGO.  211 

The  prospect  of  obtaining  work  upon  the  canal  attracted 
people  to  the  new  town,  and  in  the  following  year  Cook 
County,  named  for  Daniel  P.  Cook,  representative  in  Con- 
gress, was  organized,  and  included,  aside  from  its  present 
territory,  five  other  counties. 

In  1830  Stephen  Van  R.  Forbes  taught  the  first  school 
in  a  log  cabin  standing  near  what  is  now  the  corner  of 
Randolph  street  and  Michigan  avenue.  The  first  church 
service  was  held  in  1832.  In  1833  Chicago  was  honored 
with  a  weekly  mail  and  post  office.  During  this  year  an 
election  was  held  to  determine  whether  it  should  become 
an  incorporated  town.  Twenty-eight  men,  the  entire  male 
population,  were  present  at  the  polls.  In  the  following 
year  the  levy  for  city  taxes  amounted  to  $48.90,  and  a  loan 
of  $60  for  public  improvements  was  negotiated. 

In  1836,  although  the  town  had  increased  to  more  than 
two  hundred  voters,  the  State  Bank  refused  it  a  loan  of 
$25,000. 

The  Legislature  incorporated  "the  city  of  Chicago"  in 
1837,  and  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  May  the  Hon.  William 
B.  Ogden  was  elected  mayor. 

The  census  now  showed  a  population  of  4,179,  and  the 
people  began  to  think  seriously  of  making  permanent  pub- 
lic improvements.  The  altitude  of  the  city  was  only  a  few 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  lake.  Consequently  there  was 
no  drainage,  and  after  a  heavy  rain  the  entire  surface  was 
covered  with  water.  Accordingly  the  city  raised  the  grade 
of  the  streets  several  feet  above  the  ground  floors  of  the 
dwellings,  filling  in  with  clay  dredged  from  the  harbor  on 
the  lake  front,  and  the  houses  were  raised  to  conform  to 
the  new  level. 


212  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

The  enterprise  and  energy  of  the  little  city  was  shown 
by  the  method  it  pursued  to  obtain  its  water  supply. 

In  1839  a  company  erected  a  reservoir  at  the  corner  of 
Michigan  avenue  and  Water  street,  and  with  a  pump,  pro- 
pelled by  a  twenty-five  horse-power  engine,  drew  water 
from  the  lake  and  distributed  it  to  the  city  through  pipes 
made  of  logs,  bored  to  carry  a  stream  from  three  to  five 
inches  in  diameter.  But  the  little  city  soon  outgrew  this 
primitive  system,  and  in  1851  another  plan  was  devised. 
A  new  company  made  a  crib  of  wood  20x40  feet,  and  sunk 
it  in  the  lake  six  hundred  feet  from  shore.  From  this  crib 
the  water  was  conducted  to  the  lake  front,  where  it  was 
collected  in  a  well  twenty-five  feet  deep.  Here  a  pump  with 
a  two  hundred  horse-power  engine  forced  the  water  through 
the  distributing  pipes.  Three  stone  reservoirs  in  different 
portions  of  the  city  were  used  for  storing  purposes,  and  a 
large  tower  at  the  engine  house  served  the  double  purpose 
of  chimney  and  reservoir.  In  1862  one  hundred  and  five 
miles  of  water  pipe  had  been  laid. 

As  early  as  1860  Chicago  was  beginning  to  be  a  railroad 
center,  and  the  commerce  of  lake  and  river  was  increasing 
immensely. 

The  growing  population,  at  this  time,  numbering  more 
than  100,000,  required  a  better  system  of  drainage.  The 
sewerage  of  the  city,  the  refuse  of  packing  houses  situated 
along  the  banks  of  the  river,  were  all  poured  into  the 
stream.  As  the  current  was  always  sluggish  the  Chicago 
River  gradually  became  a  dreadful  nuisance.  Complaint 
was  also  made  that  when  the  wind  was  in  certain  quarters 
filth  was  carried  out  to  the  crib,  to  be  redistributed  by  the 
waterworks  through  the  mains. 


214  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

The  water  supply  was  purified  in  1863  by  the  construc- 
tion of  a  tunnel  beneath  the  lake,  through  which  pure  water 
could  be  drawn.  The  new  tunnel  necessitated  a  monster 
crib,  a  powerful  engine,  and  a  stone  tower  one  hundred 
and  thirty  feet  high.  These  extensive  improvements  cost 
the  city  a  million  of  dollars. 

So  successful  had  the  city  been  in  forcing  a  tunnel  be- 
neath the  lake  bed  that  the  people  resolved  to  tunnel  the 
river  for  the  purpose  of  facilitating  business  traffic,  which 
was  often  impeded  by  the  opening  of  pivot  bridges  which 
spanned  the  stream.  In  1869  a  tunnel,  with  a  double 
driveway  and  foot  path  for  pedestrians,  was  built  under 
the  river  on  the  line  of  Washington  street,  connecting  the 
South  and  West  Sides.  Two  years  after,  a  larger  and  better 
tunnel  was  forced  under  the  main  stream  on  the  line  of 
La  Salle  street,  connecting  the  North  and  South  Sides.* 

Pure  drinking  water  was  abundant,  but  the  Chicago 
River  was  becoming  more  and  more  polluted.  At  length 
the  city  obtained  permission  from  the  Legislature  to  estab- 
lish a  continuous  flow  of  water  from  the  lake  to  the  Illinois 
Canal  by  way  of  the  Chicago  River.  At  first  it  seemed 
absurd  to  think  of  making  water  flow  up  stream,  but  after 
many  miles  of  solid  rock  had  been  excavated  and  the  ob- 
structing barriers  torn  away,  the  murky  flood  of  the  river 
began  to  move  into  the  new  channel,  which  henceforth 
was  to  serve  as  its  outlet. 

THE  GREAT  FIRE. 

Chicago  had  grown  to  be  a  populous  city  of  300,000 
people,  and  was  the  great  distributing  center  for  the  Mis- 

*Th£se  tunnels  have  since  been  rebuilt. 


CHICAGO.  215 

sissippi  Valley  and  the  lake  region.  Its  many  large  trunk 
railroad  lines  reached  out  their  hundred  arms  to  gather 
in  the  wealth  of  Southern  and  Western  States. 

The  products  of  forest,  mine  and  fertile  soil  were  brought 
to  her  wharves  by  a  thousand  vessels.  From  her  great 
warehouses  and  factories  articles  of  commerce  were  sent 
to  every  land.  The  fame  of  her  enterprising  merchants 
and  sagacious  business  men  had  become  world  wide.  Her 
rapid  growth  had  made  her  the  marvel  of  the  world.  While 
her  substantial  business  blocks  were  constructed  of  stone 
and  brick,  her  many  miles  of  outlying  streets  were  lined 
with  thousands  of  wooden  dwellings.  Suddenly  she  was 
overtaken  by  the  most  awful  fire  that  ever  devastated  a 
community — a  calamity  so  severe  that  it  almost  completely 
wiped  the  thriving  metropolis  from  the  map. 

In  the  southwestern  part  of  the  city,  amidst  rude  and 
inferior  buildings,  lived  Mrs.  O'Leary.  Report  has  it  that 
on  the  night  of  October  8th,  1871,  she  went  out  to  milk  her 
cow  and  carried  to  the  shed  a  lighted  lamp.  The  unruly 
beast,  irritated  by  its  mistress,  kicked  over  the  lamp,  which 
exploded,  and  the  ignited  oil  was  scattered  upon  the  straw 
and  refuse.  In  an  instant  the  shed  was  in  a  blaze,  and  the 
adjacent  dwellings,  dry  as  tinder,  speedily  caught  fire.  The 
flames  spread  to  other  buildings,  and  before  the  inhab- 
itants realized  the  seriousness  of  the  situation,  the  fire  was 
beyond  control.  Fanned  by  a  strong  gale  that  was  blow- 
ing from  the  southwest,  the  flames  swept  toward  the  center 
of  the  doomed  city.  Gathering  in  volume  as  it  advanced, 
the  fire  fiend  marched  toward  the  Chicago  River.  Billows 
of  flame  and  smoke  rolled  heavenward,  casting  showers  of 
brands  and  sparks  far  in  advance.  The  stately  and  sub- 


2l6 


THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 


stantial  iron  and  stone  structures  in  the  business  portion 
of  the  city  crumbled  and  melted  away  like  wax  before  its 
heated  breath.  The  river  proved  a  feeble  barrier  to  the 
onward  sweep  of  the  flames.  The  court  house,  built  of  great 


BURNT    DISTRICT    OF    THE    GREAT    CHICAGO    FIRE. 

blocks  of  stone,  although  standing  apart,  succumbed  to  the 
destroying  monster.  Hope  of  staying  the  fiery  flood  was 
abandoned.  The  crackling  wood,  the  crash  of  falling  build- 
ings, the  explosions  of  combustibles,  the  roaring  of 
flames  and  the  shouts  of  the  people  intermingled  in  an  awful 
chorus  that  unnerved  the  stoutest  hearts  and  brought  terror 
to  the  more  timid  ones. 

An  eye  witness  says :  "For  miles  around  was  a  circle  of 
red  light.  The  brute  creation  was  crazed.  The  people  were 
mad.  They  crowded  upon  frail  points  of  vantage,  on  high 


CHICAGO. 


217 


sidewalks,  which  fell  beneath  their  weight  and  hurled  them 
bruised  and  bleeding  in  the  debris.  Seized  with  wild  panic, 
they  surged  together,  cursing,  threatening,  imploring,  fight- 
ing to  get  free.  Liquor  flowed  like  water,  for  the  saloons 
were  broken  open  and  men  and  women  were  to  be  seen  on 
all  sides  frenzied  with  drink.  Amid  this  terrible  chaos, 


NEW    CITY    HALL   BUILDING,    CHICAGO. 

hundreds  of  lost  children  also  rushed  around  crying  and 
screaming  for  their  parents." 

The  desolation  of  the  people  was  complete.  A  hundred 
thousand,  rendered  homeless  by  the  flames,  huddled  to- 
gether upon  the  bleak  prairies  or  gathered  in  open  spaces 
upon  the  lake  beach.  Here  young  and  old,  sick  and  strong, 
vile  and  virtuous,  millionaire  and  beggar,  were  drenched 
by  the  downpour  of  rain  that  followed  the  fire.  Seventeen 
thousand  five  hundred  buildings,  covering  2,124  acres  and 


2l8  THE    MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

valued  at  $150,000,000,  had  been  swept  away  by  the  flames. 

When  news  of  the  dire  calamity  spread  abroad,  the  civil- 
ized world  responded  generously.  Donations  of  food,  cloth- 
ing and  money  began  to  flow  in  upon  the  stricken  city. 
Bureaus  of  distribution  were  organized,  and  contributions 
in  money  to  the  extent  of  $7,000,000  were  sent  in.  A  special 
session  of  the  Legislature  reimbursed  to  the  city  the  $3,000,- 
ooo  it  had  expended  upon  deepening  the  canal. 

But  the  city,  though  in  ashes,  was  not  dead.  The  cour- 
age, self-reliance  and  ability  of  her  citizens  remained.  With 
characteristic  energy  they  began  to  rebuild  their  homes 
and  engage  in  business.  Massive  business  blocks,  larger 
and  more  stately  than  those  destroyed,  lifted  their  heads 
above  the  waters  of  the  lake.  The  destruction  of  the  city 
by  the  flames  did  not  astonish  the  world  more  than  its 
later  prosperity.  The  new  Chicago  grew  more  rapidly  than 
the  old,  and  in  a  few  years  it  had  become  the  second  com- 
mercial center  of  the  nation. 

THE   WORLD'S   FAIR. 

When  a  site  was  to  be  selected  for  holding  a  great  fair 
in  honor  of  the  four  hundredth  anniversary  of  America's 
discovery,  the  choice  very  properly  fell  to  Chicago.  Colum- 
bus landed  upon  the  new  world  in  1492,  but  the  prepara- 
tions for  the  Exposition  were  upon  so  vast  a  scale  that  it 
was  not  formally  opened  until  May  1st  of  the  year  follow- 
ing the  anniversary. 

Under  the  skilful  management  of  an  able  and  patriotic 
committee,  Jackson  Park,  fronting  upon  Lake  Michigan, 
was  transformed  into  an  enchanted  land.  Beautiful  build- 
ings arose  upon  every  hand.  Stately  and  appropriate 


CHICAGO. 


219 


edifices  were  erected  by  the  nations  of  the  world  and  be- 
came headquarters  for  the  foreigners  who  thronged  the 
Fair.  Congress  appropriated  ten  millions  of  dollars  to  be 
used  in  various  ways,  and  every  state  erected  buildings  in 
which  were  grouped  the  products  of  mine,  forest,  cultivated 
field  and  workshop.  Treasures  of  art  and  science  were 
gathered  from  every  quarter  of  the  globe  and  added  to  the 
graceful  lines 
of  the  en- 
chanting pic- 
ture. Chicago 
was  constant- 
ly thronged 
with  a  multi- 
tude of  visi- 
tors and  for 
s  i  x  months 
the  grounds 
and  buildings 
of  the  great 
Fair  were 
crowded  with  people  from  every  civilized  land  of  the  globe. 

After  the  close  of  the  Exposition  its  buildings  were,  with 
one  exception,  torn  down ;  the  area  which  they  had  occupied 
was  cleared  and  is  now  a  part  of  beautiful  Jackson  Park. 
The  building  which  was  not  demolished  is  known  as  the 
Field  Museum  of  Natural  History — in  many  respects  the 
most  remarkable  museum  of  its  kind  in  the  world. 

Coming,  as  it  did,  on  the  last  decade  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  the  "World's  Columbian  Exposition"  was  a  fit 


MUSEUM. 


22O  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

crown,  not  only  for  the  expiring  century,  but  for  the  four 
hundred  years  of  growth  and  development  which  made 
possible  the  gigantic  display  of  instructive  and  delightful 
wonders  brought  together  within  its  portals. 

With  the  location  of  the  "World's  Fair"  in  Chicago  the 
population  of  the  city  was  greatly  increased,  and  every  suc- 
ceeding year  has  added  to  the  number  of  people  already 
there.  The  system  of  drainage  which  was  sufficient  for 
hundreds  of  thousands  was  inadequate  for  millions,  and  it 
was  found  necessary  to  build  the 

CHICAGO  DRAINAGE  CANAL. 

This  remarkable  structure,  which  was  finished  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  year  1900,  is  indeed  a  triumph  of  engineering 
skill.  As  has  been  mentioned  before,  the  city  of  Chicago 
had,  in  1865,  deepened  the  Illinois  and  Michigan  Canal 
so  as  to  cleanse  the  waters  of  the  Chicago  River.  If  in 
1865  such  work  was  deemed  advisable,  in  1894  it  became 
a  necessity. 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  in  pre-historic  times  the 
Chicago  River,  as  well  as  one  or  two  others  now  obliterated, 
were  outlets  to  Lake  Michigan.  The  great  canal  then 
restores  the  ancient  topographical  conditions. 

To  accomplish  this  it  was  necessary  to  cut  through  the 
rocks  and  glacial  drift  to  be  found  between  Lockport  and 
Chicago.  It  meant  a  cut  twenty-eight  miles  in  length  and 
thirty-five  feet  in  depth.  This  continuous  depth  makes  the 
Chicago  canal  the  greatest  artificial  waterway  ever  con- 
structed. The  flow  is  of  over  300,000  cubic  feet  of  water 
per  minute.  At  Lockport  the  canal  becomes  a  harbor  or 
basin,  about  500  feet  in  width,  for  the  purpose  of  accom- 


222  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

modating  the  largest  lake  vessels.  Seven  years  of  time  and 
fifty-six  millions  of  dollars  ($56,000,000),  with  the  employ- 
ment of  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  men,  are  the  fig- 
ures given  for  the  work  accomplished.  For  a  drainage 
canal  twenty  millions  of  dollars  ($20,000,000)  would  have 
sufficed,  but  to  this  the  city  added  over  thirty-six  millions 
($36,000,000),  that  it  might  not  only  facilitate  drainage, 
but  become  the  terminus  of  a  mammoth  ship  canal,  which 
would  reach  the  Gulf  by  the  smaller  navigable  rivers  and 
the  Mississippi. 

Its  commercial  value  is  as  great  as  its  sanitary  worth. 
Through  the  canal  to  the  Illinois  and  Mississippi  and  thence 
to  the  Gulf  go  the  ships  of  Chicago.  Chicago's  enterprise 
has  made  her  an  Atlantic  seaport. 

With  her  marvelous  growth,  Chicago  has  also  provided  a 
magnificent  system  of  parks  and  boulevards,  which  now 
cover  more  than  two  thousand  six  hundred  acres  of  land. 
The  six  large  parks  and  many  smaller  ones — aggregating 
nearly  one  hundred  in  number — are  connected  by  forty-eight 
miles  of  boulevards,  which  form  a  wonderful  driveway 
through  and  around  the  city.  Two  of  these  boulevards — 
Drexel  and  Grand — are  conceded  to  be  the  finest  thorough- 
fares of  the  kind  in  the  United  States ;  each  of  which  is  two 
hundred  feet  in  width  and  adorned  with  a  large  variety  of 
magnificent  floral  decorations.  One  can  start  from  Jack- 
son Park,  on  the  South  Side,  and  make  a  complete  circuit 
of  the  city  in  an  automobile  or  carriage,  without  leaving 
the  parks  or  boulevards.  These  parks  are  plentifully  sup- 
plied with  many  notable  specimens  of  ta^uary  and  monu- 
ments. Lincoln  Park,  on  the  North  Side,  contains  an  ex- 
ceptionally fine  collection  of  zoological  specimens — of  par- 


CHICAGO.  223 

ticular  interest  to  school  children — also  a  free  bathing  beach, 
where  thousands  of  the  city's  younger  element  congregate 
during  the  summer  season.  Of  more  than  passing  interest 
is  the  Field  Museum  of  Natural  History  in  Jackson  Park. 
Here  are  contained  many  thousands  of  selections  pertaining 
to  natural  history  that  have  been  procured  from  all  parts 
of  the  world  regardless  of  cost. 

The  authorities  are  also  providing  a  series  of  Municipal 
Playgrounds,  chiefly  for  the  use  of  children.  These  grounds 
are  being  located  in  different  sections  of  the  city  and  are 
open  daily  with  proper  attendants  and  officers  provided  by 
the  city  to  care  for  the  grounds  and  the  crowds  that  fre- 
quent them.  Many  "of  the  smaller  parks  also  contain  Field 
Houses,  where  lectures  and  entertainments  are  provided 
without  cost  to  the  public.  Almost  every  school  in  the 
city  is  now  within  reach  of  one  or  more  of  these  play- 
grounds, or  places  of  wholesome  amusement,  and  the  last- 
ing benefits  that  such  recreation  is  conferring  upon  the 
health  and  morals  of  the  city's  youth  cannot  be  estimated. 

Wonderful,  indeed,  has  been  the  development  of  Chi- 
cago, which  was  a  despised  hamlet  when  St.  Louis,  Cleve- 
land, Cincinnati  and  Detroit  were  flourishing  towns.  At  the 
opening  of  the  twentieth  century  she  has  outstripped  her 
sisters,  and  stands  to-day  with  her  population  of  2,185,283 
people  (1910  census),  the  greatest  grain  market,  the  great- 
est live  stock  market  and  the  greatest  railroad  center  in 
the  world.  Though  removed  from  the  ocean,  she  is  the 
largest  shipping  port  on  the  continent,  and  as  a  money 
center  is  second  only  to  New  York  city. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

OUR  STATE  INSTITUTIONS. 

Every  State  provides  for  the  confinement  of  its  criminals 
and  cares  for  its  unfortunates.  To  this  end  Illinois  has 
provided  a  beneficent  and  liberal  system  of  State,  penal 
and  charitable  institutions. 

STATE    PENITENTIARIES. 

The  rude  log  jails  of  the  early  days  were  insufficient  to 
hold  the  many  desperate  criminals  that  were  to  be  found 
upon  the  frontier.  A  penitentiary  building  was  greatly 
needed,  but  the  people  were  unwilling  to  endure  the  burden 
of  taxation  necessary  to  secure  it.  Fortunately,  at  this  time, 
Congress  ceded  to  the  State  40,000  acres  of  land,  the  funds 
derived  from  the  sale  of  which  were  to  be  applied  toward 
the  erection  of  a  State  prison.  Such  a  building,  containing 
twenty-four  cells,  was  erected  at  Alton  in  1827.  But  in 
a  few  years  it  proved  inadequate,  and  the  State  erected  at 
Joliet  a  building  that  would  accommodate  1,000  prisoners. 
In  1860  the  convicts  were  removed  thither  from  Alton. 

As  the  population  increased,  another  similar  institution 
was  built  upon  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  River  near 
Chester. 

THE   COUNTY   POOR. 

In  nearly  every  county  is  to  be  found  an  almshouse 
located  upon  an  ample  farm.  Here  the  poor  or  sick  who 

224 


OUR  STATE  INSTITUTIONS.  22$ 

have  no  other  home  are  kindly  cared  for.  Charity  is  dis- 
pensed to  others  through  the  County  Court  or  by  the  Board 
of  Supervisors. 

THE   DEAF  AND   DUMB. 

It  was  discovered  that  some  of  these  dependent  classes 
could  be  made  self-supporting  citizens  by  a  careful  system 
of  education.  To  Orville  H.  Browning  of  Quincy,  who  had 
made  an  exhaustive  study  of  the  subject,  belongs  the  honor 
of  inaugurating  a  movement  to  establish  an  "Asylum  for 
the  Education  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb."  The  school  was 
located  at  Jacksonville,  and  opened  on  January  26,  1846, 
with  only  four  pupils.  As  the  work  of  the  school  became 
known  its  numbers  rapidly  increased,  until  at  the  present 
time,  it  is  the  largest  school  of  the  kind  in  the  world.  Here 
have  been  trained  to  lives  of  usefulness  nearly  4,000  per- 
sons, who  otherwise  would  have  been  a  burden  to  society. 
The  boys  are  taught  typesetting,  broom-making,  carpentry 
and  other  useful  trades.  The  girls  learn  to  do  housework, 
to  draw,  to  paint  and  make  many  kinds  of  fancy  work. 

ASYLUMS  FOR  THE  INSANE. 

No  class  of  unfortunates  appeals  to  us  more  strongly 
than  the  insane.  Miss  Dorothea  Dix  early  applied  herself 
to  the  bettering  of  their  pitiable  condition.  This  woman 
traveled  over  the  State,  speaking  to  audiences  upon  the 
subject,  and  enlisting  the  sympathy  of  the  people.  When 
the  State  Legislature  met,  she  addressed  to  them  an  elo- 
quent and  convincing  argument  favoring  the  establishment 
of  an  asylum  for  the  care  of  the  insane.  Accordingly,  such 
a  hospital  was  located  on  a  beautiful  stretch  of  prairie-land 


226  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

a  mile  south  of  Jacksonville.  From  1851,  the  year  in  which 
the  first  patient  was  received,  the  institution  has  grown  and 
prospered.  As  the  population  of  the  State  increased  it 
became  necessary  to  make  provision  for  many  more 
patients  than  could  be  accommodated  at  the  Jacksonville 
Asylum.  The  Legislature,  in  1869,  provided  for  the 
erection  of  two  other  hospitals:  One  known  as  the 
Northern  Home  for  the  Insane,  located  on  the  banks 
.of  the  Fox  Rrver,  near  Elgin;  the  other  established  at 
Anna.  Although  these  hospitals  are  very  large,  in  a  few 
years  the  State  was  compelled  to  build  another,  which 
was  located  near  Kankakee.  This  institution  has  attracted 
much  attention,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  It  consists  of 
a  large  hospital  building,  surrounded  by  a  number  of  de- 
tached cottages,  which  are  occupied  by  the  patients.  The 
plan  has  proven  so  successful  that  it  has  been  copied  by  the 
States  of  Ohio,  Indiana  and  New  York. 

Illinois  now  has  nine  hospitals  (or  asylums),  for  the 
insane.  They  are  located  as  follows:  Elgin,  Kankakee, 
Jacksonville,  Anna,  Watertown,  Peoria  (South  Bartonville), 
Chicago  (Dunning),  Chester  (for  insane  criminals).  One 
of  the  nine  hospitals  provided  for  by  law  is  not  yet  fully 
established. 

INSTITUTIONS  FOR  THE  BLIND. 

Yet  another  beneficent  institution  had  its  beginning  at 
Jacksonville.  Samuel  Bacon,  a  blind  man,  in  1847  opened 
a  private  school  in  that  city  for  those  who  were  afflicted 
like  himself. 

This  gave  the  people  the  idea  of  a  school  for  the  blind, 


OUR  STATE  INSTITUTIONS.  227 

and  in  1849  a  bill  for  the  establishment  of  such  an  institu- 
tion passed  the  Legislature.  It  was  opened  during  the  same 
year. 

An  act  passed  in  1887  provided  for  the  establishment  of 
an  industrial  home  designed  to  promote  the  welfare  of  tli3 
blind  by  teaching  them  trades  and  afford  them  employment; 
that  will  best  tend  to  make  them  self-supporting.  No  steps 
were  taken  toward  it  until  1893.  It  is  located  at  Chicago. 

OTHER  INSTITUTIONS. 

Several  other  charitable  institutions  should  be  mentioned. 
In  1875  the  School  for  Feeble  Minded  Children,  which  had 
been  an  outgrowth  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Institution  at 
Jacksonville,  was  removed  to  Lincoln,  where  it  was  pro- 
vided with  ample  and  beautiful  buildings.  This  school, 
under  the  management  of  Dr.  Chas.  T.  Wilbur  and  those 
who  have  followed  him,  has  done  noble  work  in  fitting  feeble 
minded  children,  as  far  as  possible,  for  earning  their  own 
livelihood. 

At  Normal  the  State  has  established  a  "Home  for  the 
intellectual,  moral  and  physical  development  of  children 
whose  fathers  served  in  the  Union  army  or  navy  during 
the  war."  The  idea  of  founding  this  home  originated  in 
a  "most  patriotic  impulse  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  fulfil 
the  pledge  made  to  the  gallant  soldiers  who  imperiled  their 
lives  on  the  field  of  battle  during  the  dark  days  of  the  Civil 
War,  that  if  they  fell  in  the  fight  the  widows  and  children 
should  be  cared  for."  This  pledge  is  being  sacredly  kept 
by  the  State  and  nation. 


228  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

In  1885  the  General  Assembly  established  a  Home  for 
Soldiers  and  Sailors.  This  institution,  built  at  a  cost  of 
$200,000,  was  located  at  Ouincy.  It  has  proved  a  boon  to 
many  a  brave  veteran  who,  without  its  comfort,  would  be 
compelled  to  spend  his  old  age  in  poverty  and  want. 

In  response  to  a  movement  set  on  foot  by  the  State 
Teachers'  Association,  the  legislature  in  1867  passed  an 
act  providing  for  the  establishment  of  a  State  Reform 
School.  This  institution  is  located  at  Pontiac.  It  is  for  the 
confinement,  education  and  reformation  of  boys  between  the 
ages  of  10  and  16  years  who  have  been  convicted  of  crimes. 
Male  criminals  between  the  ages  of  16  and  21  years,  who 
have  not  before  been  sentenced  to  a  penitentiary,  may  also 
be  sentenced  to  the  reformatory  instead  of  a  penitentiary  at 
the  discretion  of  the  court. 

The  Eye  and  Ear  Infirmary  is  located  at  Chicago.  Its 
object  is  to  provide  gratuitous  board  and  medical  treatment 
for  all  indigent  residents  of  Illinois  who  are  afflicted  with 
diseases  of  the  eye  or  ear. 

In  1895  The  Soldiers'  Widows'  Home  of  Illinois  was 
established.  It  is  located  at  Wilmington,  Will  County. 

The  Illinois  State  Colony  for  Improvable  Epileptics  is 
located  at  Lincoln.  The  nature  of  this  institution  is  dis- 
closed by  its  title. 

The  State  Training  School  for  Girls  was  established  in 
1893.  Its  permanent  location  is  at  Geneva.  It  is  for  the 
confinement,  education  and  reformation  of  girls  between 
the  ages  of  ten  and  sixteen  years,  who  have  been  convicted 
of  offenses  punishable  at  law. 

The  St.  Charles  School  for  Boys  is  located  at  St.  Charles. 
It  was  established  as  a  home  for  delinquent  boys. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

EDUCATION  IN  ILLINOIS. 

The  Continental  Congress  which  prepared  the  "Ordi- 
nance of  1787,"  wisely  provided  for  a  system  of  public 
schools  for  the  Northwest  Territory.  The  sixteenth  sec- 
tion of  every  township  was  reserved  to  provide  funds  for 
the  maintenance  of  public  schools  within  said  township. 
Two  entire  townships  in  each  State  were  also  set  aside  for 
the  use  of  a  "future  seminary  of  learning"  or  university. 

Thus  generously  did  these  early  statesmen  provide  for 
the  education  of  the  children  who  were  to  be  born  in  the 
territory  north  of  the  Ohio  River.  But  it  was  not  until 
many  years  after  these  lands  had  been  appropriated  that 
they  were  sold  and  the  money  was  used  for  the  purpose  in- 
tended. As  yet  the  entire  territory  was  a  wilderness. 

The  early  French  of  Illinois  established  a  seminary  of 
learning  at  Kaskaskia  in  1721.  But  this  institution  prob- 
ably exerted  little  influence  upon  the  community,  for 
Governor  Reynolds  tells  us  in  his  "History  of  Illinois"  that 
these  happy  people  "had  use  for  neither  knowledge  nor 
wealth,  and  therefore  possessed  not  much  of  either." 

The  early  American  settlers  of  Illinois  for  the  most  part 
were  ignorant  and  poor.  Living  in  thinly  populated  re- 
gions, they  gave  little  thought  to  the  education  of  their 
children. 

The  first  schools  were  held  in  the  cabins  of  the  settlers, 
and  were  taught  by  wandering  teachers  whose  educational 

239 


230  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

qualifications  were  little  above  those  of  the  people  whom 
they  served.  Gradually,  however,  log  school  houses  were 
built  in  many  communities.  The  floors  of  these  rude  build- 
ings were  made  of  thin  slabs  called  puncheons,  which  were 
hewn  smooth  upon  one  side.  Often  the  entire  end  of  the 
school  house  was  taken  up  with  a  huge  fireplace  crowned 
with  a  chimney  of  sticks  and  mud.  The  desks  and  benches 
without  backs  were  hewn  from  logs  and  a  long  thin  slab 
served  as  a  writing  table. 

Reading,  writing,  arithmetic  and  spelling  constituted 
the  course  of  study.  In  the  same  reading  class  could  be 
found  copies  of  the  New  Testament,  Weem's  Life  of  Wash- 
ington or  Franklin,  and  the  Pilgrim's  Progress. 

The  teacher  usually  went  around  the  neighborhood  with 
a  subscription  paper.  His  charges  were  from  $1.00  to 
$2.50  per  school  month  for  each  pupil.  As  there  was  little 
or  no  money  in  the  new  country,  he  took  his  pay  in 
produce, — wheat,  tallow,  skins,  wool  or  young  cattle.  If 
a  single  man,  he  usually  "boarded  around"  in  the  humble 
cabins  of  his  patrons.  Before  and  after  school  hours  he 
assisted  in  splitting  wood,  making  fires  or  milking  the 
cows.  It  is  said  that  John  Doyle,  an  Irishman,  taught  a 
school  at  Kaskaskia  in  1778.  John  Seeley,  who  has  been 
called  "the  first  American  school  master  of  Illinois," 
taught  in  Monroe  County  as  early  as  1783.  The  first 
school  house  was  built  in  1811  at  Shiloh  in  St.  Clair  County. 

In  this  irregular  fashion,  public  instruction  continued 
during  the  early  days  of  the  pioneers. 

The  village  of  Upper  Alton  was  the  first  to  lead  off  in 
the  attempt  to  establish  a  school  sustained  at  public  ex- 
pense. The  people  set  apart  100  lots,  the  funds  provided 


•     EDUCATION  IN  ILLINOIS.  231 

from  the  sale  of  whidi  were  to  be  applied  "half  for  the 
support  of  the  Gospel"  and  half  for  the  public  schools. 
In  addition,  a  tax  for  the  support  of  the  schools  was 
imposed  upon  the  remaining  real  estate  of  the  town.  But 
no  general  effort  was  made  to  establish  a  public  school 
system  throughout  the  State  until  1825,  when  the  legis- 
lature passed  an  act  whereby  public  schools,  supported 
by  taxation,  were  to  be  opened  in  all  counties  of  the  State. 
A  majority  of  the  public  had  never  been  taxed  to  support 
schools  of  any  kind,  and  resented  the  idea  of  being  com- 
pelled  to  pay  the  tuition  of  other  people's  children.  The 
measure  proved  so  unpopular  that  four  years  later  the  law 
was  repealed  and  another  substituted,  which  declared  that 
no  man  should  be  taxed  except  by  his  own  consent. 

This  was  a  hard  blow,  to  the  public  schools,  but  a  tide 
of  immigration  friendly  to  education  had  begun  to  pour 
in  from  the  East.  The  sentiment  in  favor  of  schools  ex- 
pressed itself  in  the  founding  of  a  number  of 

DENOMINATIONAL    COLLEGES. 

Dr.  John  Murray,  in  1818,  established  a  Baptist  College 
at  Upper  Alton.  McKendree  College,  at  Lebanon,  was 
planted  in  1828,  with  Rev.  (afterward  Bishop)  E.  H.  Ames 
as  the  first  principal.  Peter  Cartwright,  a  noted  Methodist 
preacher,  was  one  of  the  prime  movers  in  this  enterprise. 
A  movement  to  establish  a  school  at  Jacksonville  was  in- 
augurated as  early  as  1827.  The  result  was  Illinois  College, 
formally  opened  in  1829.  Julian  M.  Sturtevant,  the  first 
teacher,  afterward  became  President  in  1844.  Dr.  Edward 
Beecher  became  the  first  President  in  1831. 

Within  the  twenty  years  that  followed  the  legislation  of 


232  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS/ 

1825,  most  of  the  denominational*  colleges  of  the  Stare 
were  established.  During  this  period  a  colony  came  from 
western  New  York  with  the  intention  of  locating  a  college 
settlement  in  the  new  State.  A  tract  of  land  near  Knox- 
ville  was  purchased  for  the  purpose.  In  the  midst  of  the 
colony  lands  Knox  College  was  founded  in  1837,  and  the 
town  of  Galesburg  was  laid  out  around  it.  The  institution 
attracted  to  the  new  town  people  of  sobriety,  earnestness 
and  refinement.  Of  all  the  communities  that  assisted  in 
the  upbuilding  of  "the  great  West,"  none  performed  a 
greater  work  or  is  deserving  of  more  praise  than  the 
colony  of  Christian  people  which  established  Knox  College. 

Another  institution  worthy  of  mention  in  this  connec- 
tion is  the  Monticello  Female  Seminary  at  Godfrey.  This 
school,  the  first  seminary  in  the  Mississippi  Valley  for  the 
education  of  young  women,  was  founded  in  1835  by  Cap- 
tain Benjamin  Godfrey.  The  first  building  was  erected 
amidst  the  foliage  of  a  primeval  forest.  To-day  the  work 
of  teaching  is  carried  on  in  a  beautiful  stone  structure 
built  at  a  cost  of  $250,000.  Its  course  of  study  was  mod- 
eled after  that  of  Yale  College,  and  from  the  first  it 
possessed  a  faculty  of  cultured  men  and  women. 

The  influence  of  these  schools  upon  the  people  of  the 
new  State  can  never  be  estimated. 

Their  students  and  graduates  settled  in  every  portion 
of  the  State,  and  as  doctors,  lawyers,  farmers,  preachers 
and  business  men  did  much  to  -elevate  the  life  and  influence 
the  opinions  of  the  early  settlers.  It  was  no  small  task 
to  convince  the  people  that  the  paramount  duty  of  the 
State  was  to  give  to  every  child  the  opportunity  to  obtain 
a  common  school  education.  Indeed,  it  was  largely  through 


LIBRARY  BUILDING,   UNIVERSITY  OF    ILLINOIS,   URBANA. 


234  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

the  efforts  of  the  teachers  and  friends  of  these  denomina- 
tional colleges  that  the  present  public  school  system  was 
finally  adopted. 

There  was  held  at  Peoria  in  1844  a  convention  of  educa- 
tors, which  addressed  a  memorial  to  the  legislature  de- 
manding the  imposing  of  a  general  school  tax  and  the 
establishment  of  the  office  of  State  Superintendent  of  Public 
Instruction.  In  1853  tne  ^rst  State  Association  of  Teach- 
ers met  at  Springfield,  and  the  following  year  the  legisla- 
ture complied  with  this  request.  A  school  tax  was  imposed 
and  Ninian  Edwards  became  the  first  State  Superintendent. 

The  advent  of  better  teachers  and  improved  school- 
houses  announced  the  dawn  of  a  new  day.  The  citizens 
of  Illinois  are  justly  proud  of  the  system  of  public  educa- 
tion, which  has  done  so  much  to  advance  the  State  to  a 
front  rank  among  the  commonwealths  of  our  nation. 

The  amount  expended  by  Illinois  for  educational  pur- 
poses is  exceeded  by  that  of  New  York  alone.  It  surpasses 
that  of  Pennsylvania  or  Ohio,  is  more  than  twice  that  of 
Missouri,  and  is  seven  times  greater  than  the  amount 
expended  by  Kentucky. 

THE  NORMAL  SCHOOLS. 

The  public  school  system  having  been  fully  determined 
upon,  it  became  necessary  to  found  a  school  where  teachers 
might  be  properly  trained.  Accordingly,  in  1857,  the  State 
legislature  passed  a  law  establishing  a  "State  Normal  Uni- 
versity," "to  qualify  teachers  for  the  common  schools  of  the 
State." 

The  Board  of  Trustees  selected  by  the  legislature  chose 
a  site  for  the  new  school  near  Bloomington.  Here  the 


EDUCATION  IN  ILLINOIS.  235 

buildings  were  erected,  and  around  them  sprang  up  the 
beautiful  little  city  of  Normal.  The  school  entered  at  once 
upon  a  successful  career  with  Charles  W.  Hovey  as  the 
first  principal.  It  has  performed  excellent  work  for  the 
cause  of  education,  and  has  taken  high  rank  among  the 
oth<v  normal  schools  of  the  nation. 

But  our  commonwealth  is  of  great  extent.  In  a  few 
years  a  training  school  for  teachers  was  demanded  by 
Southern  Illinois.  In  1874  the  "Southern  Illinois  Normal 
University"  was  located  at  Carbondale.  This  institution 
has  done  an  important  work  for  the  public  schools  of 
Southern  Illinois. 

As  the  population  increased,  the  State  established  other 
Normals  at  Charleston  and  DeKalb,  and  funds  are  already 
appropriated  for  still  another  to  be  located  in  the  western 
part  of  the  State. 

THE  STATE  UNIVERSITY. 

The  crown  of  our  educational  system  is  the  State 
University.  The  wisdom  of  the  early  legislators  in  grant- 
ing many  thousands  of  acres  of  land  for  the  founding  of 
a  seminary  of  learning  bore  fruit  in  Illinois,  when  the 
State  University  was  located  between  the  cities  of  Cham- 
paign and  Urbana. 

Dr.  John  M.  Gregory,  of  Michigan,  was  inaugurated 
president  in  1868,  but  not  until  five  years  later  was  the  main 
building  of  the  school  completed.  Recently,  beautiful  new 
buildings  have  been  erected;  various  departments  of  in- 
struction have  been  enlarged  and  others  added.  To-day 
the  Illinois  State  University  compares  favorably  with  the 
largest  and  best  equipped  schools  of  the  nation. 


236  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

OTHER    INSTITUTIONS 

In  recent  years  other  schools  and  colleges  have  been 
established  within  the  borders  of  the  State.  The  phenom- 
enal growth  of  the  city  of  Chicago,  with  its  libraries,  art 
galleries  and  museums  has  attracted  to  its  vicinity  some 
of  the  best  of  these  institutions,  making  Chicago  the 
greatest  educational  center  of  the  interior.  The  Chicago 
University,  the  Northwestern  University,  the  Lake  Forest 
University,  and  the  host  of  theological  seminaries,  com- 
mercial and  professional  schools,  add  their  beneficent  in- 
fluence to  the  educational  forces  of  the  State. 


APPENDIX 


Appendix — A  Resume. 

Prepared  for  use  as  a  Text  Book  on  the  History  of  Illi- 
nois, and  bringing  the  contents  of  this  volume  down  to 
date. 

By  S.  R.  WINCHELL. 

SURFACE. 

The  State  of  Illinois  is  three  hundred  and  eighty-five 
miles  in  length  and  two  hundred  and  eighteen  miles  in 
width,  covering  55,410  square  miles,  or  35,462,400  acres. 
The  highest  elevation  of  land  is  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  state,  which  is  about  1,175  ^eet  above  the  level  of 
the  sea.  From  here  the  surface  slopes  gradually  to  the 
most  southern  point,  where  it  is  only  350  feet  above  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  surface  is  level,  except  for  an  ir- 
regular range  of  hills  in  the  southern  part,  stretching 
from  Grand  Tower  on  the  west  to  Shawneetown  on  the 
east. 

RIVERS. 

The  territory  of  Illinois  extends  to  the  middle  of  the 
Ohio  River  on  the  southern  boundary  and  the  middle 
of  the  Mississippi  River  on  the  west.  The  Illinois  River 

237 


23^  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

lies   wholly   within  the  state,  and   is   nearly  500  miles   in 
length,  about  one-half  of  which  is  navigable. 

Pjy  the  Illinois  and  Michigan  Canal,  which  unite?  Lake 
Michigan  with  the  Illinois  River,  there  is  a  continuous 
water  passage  through  the  State  from  the  Gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

AGRICULTURAL  PRODUCTS. 

Because  of  the  extreme  length  of  Illinois  from  north 
to  south,  which  is  more  than  five  and  a  half  degrees  of 
latitude,  nearly  every  staple  food  product  of  the  world 
is  grown  within  her  borders.  The  value  of  all  the  gold 
and  silver  mined  in  the  United  States  in  one  year  is  not 
equal  to  that  of  the  farm  products  of  Illinois  in  the  same 
period  of  time. 

MINERAL   PRODUCTS. 

Illinois  is  covered  in  large  part  by  the  products  of  the 
carboniferous  era.  From  the  northwest  to  the  southeast 
an  immense  coal  field  may  be  traced  for  375  miles,  and 
from  St.  Louis  to  the  northeast,  about  200  miles,  cover- 
ing a  total  area  of  about  45,000  square  miles.  Only  cer- 
tain portions  of  this  great  area  contain  workable  coal 
mines,  however.  The  coal  produced  is  bituminous. 

Various  kinds  of  limestone  are  quarried  within  the 
state,  from  which  many  of  the  public  buildings  have  been 
constructed. 

The  soil  is  generally  black,  of  a  loamy  character  and  espe- 
cially adapted  to  agricultural  purposes. 


APPENDIX.  239 

THE  INDIANS. 

The  Illinois.  The  Illinois  Indians  comprised  a  con- 
federacy of  the  Peorias,  the  Kaskaskias,  the  Cahokias, 
the  Tamawas  and  the  Witchigamies.  They  occupied  and 
claimed  nearly  the  whole  of  the  State  of  Illinois,  as  well 
as  contiguous  portions  of  Wisconsin,  Iowa,  and  Missouri. 
They  belonged  to  the  great  Algonquin  family,  and  were 
friendly  to  the  French.  For  this  reason,  and  in  order 
to  deprive  them  of  thtir  rich  hunting  grounds,  the  hos- 
tile Iroquois,  as  well  as  other  tribes,  made  constant  war- 
fare upon  them. 

The  original  name  of  the  Illinois  was  "Illini,"  meaning 
"real  men."  The  French  changed  the  plural  ending  of 
the  word  by  substituting  their  own  termination,  ois. 

But  finally  the  Iroquois  surprised  the  Illinois  and  con- 
quered them.  The  shattered  remnant,  in  1769,  were 
assailed  by  the  Pottawottomies,  and  actually  died  from 
thirst  and  hunger,  in  their  impregnable  fortress  at  what 
has  since  been  known  as  "Starved  Rock,"  on  the  Illinois 
River.  Only  one  escaped  to  tell  the  tale  of  their  suffer- 
ings. 

The  Black  Hawk  War.  By  a  treaty  signed  at  St.  Louis 
November  3,  1804,  the  Indians  ceded  to  the  United 
States  all  land  lying  between  the  Rock  River  and  the 
Mississippi  River,  and  agreed  to  remove  west  of  the 
Mississippi.  But  Black  Hawk,  a  chief  of  the  Sacs,  and 
some  others  of  the  Sacs  and  the  Foxes,  did  not  approve 
of  the  treaty,  and  during  the  war  of  1812  sided  with  the 
British,  and  at  its  close  continued  in  a  hostile  mood. 


240  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

In  1830,  Black  Hawk  undertook  to  unite  all  Indians 
against  the  whites,  and  in  the  spring  of  1831  a  dispute 
arose  about  a  cornfield  which  had  been  purchased  by  a 
fur  trader  and  which  Black  Hawk  would  not  surrender. 
Governor  Reynolds  therefor  sent  General  Gaines  with 
a  company  of  volunteers  to  Fort  Armstrong,  on  Rock 
Island,  near  the  Indian  village,  who  persuaded  Black 
Hawk  and  his  band  to  cross  the  river.  But  early  the 
next  spring  Black  Hawk  and  his  men  recrossed  the  river, 
declaring  that  they  were  going  to  their  friends,  the  Win- 
nebagoes,  who  lived  in  Wisconsin,  for  the  purpose  of 
planting  corn.  Governor  Reynolds  immediately  sent 
General  Whiteside,  with  1,800  volunteers,  to  drive  them 
back.  A  reconnoitering  party  was  met  by  messengers 
from  Black  Hawk  carrying  a  white  flag.  Contrary  to 
the  rules  of  warfare  the  volunteers  fired  on  the  Indians, 
killing  two  of  them,  which  so  enraged  Black  Hawk  that 
he  attacked  the  volunteers,  killed .  eleven  of  them  and 
drove  the  rest  back  to  their  general.  This  was  the  first 
bloodshed  in  the  Black  Hawk  War. 

The  war  continued,  with  occasional  conflicts,  till  August 
2d,  when  nearly  all  of  Black  Hawk's  band  were  de- 
stroyed, and  the  valiant  warrior  surrendered,  through  the 
friendly  offices  of  two  Winnebago  chiefs.  The  Govern- 
ment at  Washington  could  charge  nothing  against  him  but 
"honorable  warfare,"  and  he  was  permitted  to  return  to  his 
own  people.  He  died  near  Des  Moines,  on  October 
3,  1835, 


APPENDIX.  24! 

JOLLIET  AND  M]ARQUETTE. 

Jacques  Marquette  was  a  French  Catholic  missionary 
to  the  Indians  on  the  St.  Lawrence  River,  and  later  to  the 
Indians  of  the  Upper  Lake  region.  He  endeared  himself 
to  the  Indians  everywhere  by  the  gentleness  of  his  man- 
ner and  the  purity  of  his  life. 

Sieur  Louis  Jolliet  was  a  fur  trader  of  Quebec.  In 
November,  1672,  he  was  instructed  by  Frontenac,  the 
Governor  of  New  France,  to  make  a  journey  of  discovery 
to  the  Mississippi  River  and  its  mouth.  Marquette  was 
chosen  as  a  missionary  to  accompany  the  expedition. 
Nothing  could  have  pleased  him  more. 

Jolliet  and  Marquette,  with  five  French  boatmen,  in 
two  birch  canoes,  started  from  the  mission  of  St.  Ignace, 
going  southward  along  the  western  shore  of  Green  Bay 
to  the  mission  of  St.  Xavier,  up  the  shallow  waters  of  the 
Fox  River,  across  Winnebago  Lake,  by  Portage  to  the 
headwaters  of  the  Wisconsin  River,  down  the  Wisconsin 
to  the  great  Mississippi,  and  down  the  Mississippi  tc 
the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  River.  From  this  point  they 
returned  to  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  River,  and  up  that 
stream  to  an  Indian  village  called  Kaskaskia,  near  the 
present  site  of  Ottawa.  From  here  they  proceeded  to  the 
shores  of  Lake  Michigan  and  back  to  the  Green  Bay 
mission,  having  been  absent  four  months  and  traveled 
2,500  miles  in  their  birch  canoes.  From  here  Jolliet  re- 
turned to  Canada,  and  Marquette,  in  the  fall  of  1674, 
set  out  to  establish  a  mission  at  Kaskaskia.  Arriving  in 
Chicago,  he  was  taken  ill  and  remained  until  spring, 


242  THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 

when  he  proceeded  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  task. 
But  his  health  failing  rapidly,  he  reluctantly  bade  them 
farewell  and  started  to  return  to  his  friends  in  Canada. 
With  two  faithful  companions  he  reached  the  eastern  shore 
of  Lake  Michigan,  near  St.  Joseph,  and  there  peacefully 
and  thankfully  surrendered  his  work  to  his  Master  and 
closed  his  eyes  in  death.  The  next  winter  some  Indians 
transferred  his  bones  to  the  mission  of  St.  Ignace  at  Macki- 
nac,  where  they  were  buried. 

LASALLE. 

Robert  Cavelier,  Knight  of  LaSalle,  was  born  in  France, 
went  to  Montreal  at  the  age  of  twenty-three,  became  an 
adventurer  and  discover,  and  later  a  fur  trader. 

LaSalle's  connection  with  the  history  of  Illinois  begins 
in  December,  1679,  when  he,  with  an  Italian  named  Tonti, 
and  ten  Frenchmen,  entered  the  State  in  canoes  by  way  of 
the  Kankakee  River. 

Floating  into  the  Illinois  River,  they  passed  the  cliff 
afterwards  famous  as  "Starved  Rock,"  and  built  a  fortified 
camp  a  few  miles  below  Peoria,  which  was  the  first 
home  of  civilization  to  be  established  within  the  borders  of 
the  State  of  Illinois. 

This  camp  he  called  Fort  Crevecoeur.  From  here  he 
returned  with  five  companions  on  foot  to  Fort  Frontenac 
in  Canada,  a  distance  of  1,200  miles,  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  materials  for  building  a  ship  which  he  might 
fill  with  buffalo  hides  and  take  down  the  Mississippi  River 
and  across  the  Atlantic. 


APPENDIX.  243 

TONTI. 

Tonti  was  left  in  command  of  the  fort.  But  a  succes- 
sion of  troubles  immediately  followed.  According  to  in- 
structions received  from  LaSalle,  he  took  a  few  men  and 
went  up  the  river  to  examine  the  cliff,  near  Kaskaskia,  the 
chief  village  of  the  Illinois.  As  soon  as  he  departed  those 
left  behind  rose  in  rebellion,  with  the  exception  of  two, 
destroyed  the  fort,  seized  the  ammunition  and  fled.  The 
hostile  Iroquois  then  came  upon  the  Illinois  and  Tonti 
came  near  losing  his  life.  At  last  he  escaped  to  the  French 
mission  at  Mackinac. 

LASALLE'S  RETURN  TO  ILLINOIS. 

When  LaSalle  returned  to  the  village  of  the  Iroquois 
on  the  Illinois  River  he  found  nothing  but  desolation. 
Not  knowing  what  had  become  of  Tonti  and  his  men,  he 
descended  to  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois,  where  he  came 
upon  the  field  of  death  where  the  unfortunate  Tamawas 
had  been  slaughtered.  Returning  then  to  Fort  Miami, 
he  resolved  to  form  a  league  of  the  western  tribes  and 
colonize  them  about  the  Rock  of  St.  Louis,  as  he  had 
named  the  cliff  on  the  Illinois  River.  Again  he  returned 
to  Canada  to  obtain  needed  supplies  and  at  Mackinac 
Mission  he  was  overjoyed  to  meet  Tonti,  who  returned 
with  him  to  Canada.  Coming  again  to  the  present  site 
of  Chicago,  he  continued  down  the  Illinois  and  the 
Mississippi  to  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas,  and  below 
to  Texas,  and  then  to  the  Gulf  and  took  possession  of  the 
country  in  the  name  of  France.  Returning  to  Mackinac, 


244  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

Tonti  was  sent  to  the  Rock  of  St.  Louis  to  prepare  the 
place  for  a  fort.  LaSalle  followed  and  the  fort  was 
named  Fort  St.  Louis.  So  far  his  plan  for  a  colony  was 
successful.  He  now  left  Tonti  in  command  and  went  to 
France  for  aid  in  planting  colonies  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Mississippi  River.  The  King  gave  him  the  aid  he  de- 
sired, including  four  vessels,  abundant  supplies  and  100 
soldiers.  But  the  vessels  were  lost  and  captured  by  the 
Spanish.  Disasters  multiplied  and  LaSalle  was  at  last 
killed  by  the  treachery  of  some  of  his  own  men,  who  had 
become  disaffected.  He  was  forty-three  years  of  age  at 
the  time  of  his  death. 

OLD  KASKASKIA  AND  THE  EARLY  FRENCH. 

The  earliest  mission  among  the  Illinois  Indians  was 
established  by  Marquette  at  Kaskaskia.  This  mission 
was  moved  about  1695,  when  the  Illinois  abandoned  the 
region  through  fear  of  the  Iroquois,  and  re-established 
near  the  junction  of  the  Kaskaskia  River  with  the  Miss- 
issippi, where  the  Indians  chose  a  new  site  for  their 
village. 

A  few  years  later  Father  Pinet  established  a  mission 
among  the  Tamaroa  Indians  at  Cahokia,  four  miles  south 
of  the  present  site  of  East  St.  Louis.  Other  Frenchmen 
settled  there  and  the  village  became  one  of  considerable 
importance.  Within  less  than  a  hundred  years  it  became 
the  county  seat  of  St.  Clair  county.  But  in  1814  the 
county  seat  was  transferred  to  Belleville.  In  1844  heavy 
floods  destroyed  the  village  of  Cahokia,  and  it  has  since 
been  nothing  but  a  hamlet. 


APPENDIX.  245 

By  1750  there  were  many  Frenchmen  living  along  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi  River,  having  found  access  from 
the  Gulf  much  easier  than  by  way  of  Mackinac.  The 
province  of  Louisiana  extended  indefinitely  northward 
along  the  river,  and  Kaskaskia  was  the  chief  metropolis 
of  the  northern  portion.  In  1725  it  became  an  incor- 
porated town. 

FO'RT  CHARTRES  AND  THE  BRITISH. 

The  French  and  the  Indians  dwelt  together  in  perfect 
harmony. 

In  1718  a  site  was  chosen  midway  between  Kaskaskia 
and  Cahokia  for  the  building  of  a  fort.  This  was  named 
Fort  Chartres,  and  immediately  became  the  seat  of 
French  military  power.  The  French  villages  of  New 
Chartres,  St.  Philip  and  Prairie  du  Rocher  grew  into 
thriving  settlements. 

In  1750  Fort  Chartres  was  torn  down  and  recon- 
structed of  stone.  This  was  then  the  strongest  and 
most  pretentious  fortress  in  the  New  World.  The  sol- 
diers of  Fort  Chartres  were  engaged  in  many  battles 
during  the  French  and  Indian  War.  This  fort  was  for- 
mally delivered  to  the  English  in  October,  1765^  they 
having  come  into  possession  of  all  this  territory  former- 
ly held  by  the  French,  through  their  conquest  of  Canada. 

In  the  spring  of  1772  the  fort  was  partially  destroyed 
by  an  overflow  of  the  river,  and  the  British  removed  their 
military  stores  to  the  fort  opposite  Kaskaskia,  which  was 
named  Fort  Gage,  in  honor  of  the  British  commander  in 
America. 


246  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

COLONEL  GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARK  AND  THE 
AMERICAN  OCCUPATION. 

Colonel  George  Rogers  Clark,  with  a  commission  from 
Patrick  Henry,  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  which  at  that 
time  claimed  the  territory  lying  west,  even  to  the  Miss- 
issippi River,  marched  northward  from  Kentucky  with 
upwards  of  150  volunteers  for  the  purpose  of  capturing 
Kaskaskia  and  Fort  Gage  and  driving  the  British  from 
the  territory.  This  was  in  June,  1778.  On  the  fourth 
of  July  they  arrived  within  three  miles  of  Kaskaskia, 
having  marched  a  distance  of  170  miles,  most  of  the  way 
through  tangled  forests  and  marshy  swamps.  The  cap- 
ture was  successfully  accomplished  without  bloodshed, 
and  soon  Cahokia  was  also  in  possession  of  the  colonies. 

But  the  Indians  were  allies  of  the  British,  and  were 
not  disposed  to  submit  to  peaceable  occupation  of  their 
country  by  the  Americans.  A  great  council  was  held 
at  Cahokia  and  Colonel  Clark  was  successful  in  persuad- 
ing them  to  be  friends. 

Colonel  Clark  next  marched  his  men  across  the  State 
and  captured  Fort  Vincennes,  on  the  Wabash,  which 
gave  the  whole  Northwest  Territory  to  the  colonies.  The 
Virginia  Assembly  named  the  captured  country  the  Ter- 
ritory of  Illinois. 

THE  ORDINANCE  OF  1787. 

Under  the  Ordinance  of  1787  Governor  St.  Clair,  who 
had  been  appointed  by  President  Washington  the  first 
Governor  of  the  Northwest  Territory,  which  included 


APPENDIX.  247 

the  present  States  of  Ohio,  Illinois,  Michigan  and  Wis- 
consin, came  to  Kaskaskia,  in  February,  1791,  from  Ma- 
rietta, the  seat  of  the  territorial  government,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  organizing  a  local  government  and  distributing 
the  lands  to  their  rightful  owners. 

St.  Clair  county  thus  became  the  first  organized  county 
within  the  present  state,  and  Cahokia  the  first  county 
seat. 

THE  ILLINOIS  PIONEERS. 

The  first  Americans  to  enter  the  Illinois  country  were 
the  soldiers  of  Colonel  George  Rogers  Clark.  In  the 
spring  of  1781  a  company  of  people  from  Maryland  com- 
posed largely  of  Colonel  Clark's  veterans,  came  by  boat 
to  Kaskaskia  by  way  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  Rivers. 
Other  immigrants  followed  in  great  covered  wagons 
drawn  by  oxen  or  horses,  coming  from  Virginia  and  the 
other  colonies. 

At  first  their  comforts  and  conveniences  were  very 
few,  but  after  a  time,  as  the  number  of  people  increased 
and  the  fear  of  the  Indians  decreased,  the  settlements 
became  villages,  and  extensive  farms  were  cultivated, 
with  large  herds  of  sheep.  Shadrach  Bond,  the  first 
Governor  of  the  State,  was  a  member  of  the  first  colony 
that  settled  in  the  Illinois  country. 

THE  ILLINOIS  RANGERS. 

At  the  opening  of  the  war  of  1812  the  Indians  became 
very  dangerous  and  Congress  assigned  four  companies 
of  rangers  to  guard  the  frontiers  of  Illinois.  The  con- 


248  THE   MAKING  OF   ILLINOIS. 

flicts  between  the  red  men  and  the  white  were  frequent 
and  bloody,  the  British  joining  with  the  Indians.  But 
after  the  treaty  of  Ghent,  by  which  the  war  between 
America  and  England  was  ended,  the  Indians  gave  no  more 
trouble  for  a  number  of  years. 

THE  BLOCK  HOUSES  AND  OLD  FT.  DEARBORN. 

As  a  means  of  defense  against  the  Indians  numerous 
"block  houses"  and  stockades  were  built,  extending  from 
the  Illinois  River  to  the  Kaskaskia,  thence  eastward  to 
the  Ohio  River,  and  up  this  river  and  the  Wabash  to  Vin- 
cennes. 

In  northern  Illinois  the  most  pretentious  defense  against 
the  Indians  was  Fort  Dearborn,  which  was  erected  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Chicago  River  in  1804.  This  was  garrisoned 
by  only  fifty  soldiers  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  and  they, 
by  order  of  General  Hull,  attempted  to  escape  to  Fort 
Wayne.  But  they  had  gone  but  a  few  hundred  yards  when 
they  were  attacked  by  Indians  and  twenty-three  of  them, 
v/ith  several  women  and  children,  were  ruthlessly  massa- 
cred. 

KEEL  BOATS. 

The  necessity  of  using  the  Mississippi  River  for  trans- 
porting the  products  of  the  country  to  New  Orleans,  and 
bringing  back  goods  purchased  there,  gave  rise  to  a  class 
of  men  who  made  a  business  of  such  transportation  in  what 
were  called  keel-boats. 

Many  pirates  and  savages  infested  the  banks  of  the 
river  and  the  keel-boatmen  had  many  a  conflict  with 


APPENDIX.  249 

them  in  defending  their  cargoes,  until,  in  1797,  Spain  placed 
a  large  fleet  of  armed  boats  on  the  river,  which  quickly 
cleared  it  of  these  outlaws. 

STATEHOOD  AND  THE  CONSTITUTIONS. 

The  Territory  of  Illinois  was  organized  in  1809,  and 
Ninian  Edwards  was  appointed  first  Governor  of  the  Terri- 
tory. 

The  "Bank  of  Illinois"  was  established  at  Shawneetown 
in  1816,  and  the  following  year  other  banks  were  located 
at  Kaskaskia  and  Edwardsville. 

The  people  clamored  for  admission  into  the  Union  as 
a  State,  but  by  the  ordinance  of  1787  a  population  of  60,000 
was  necessary.  Congress,  therefore,  passed  an  "enabling 
act"  reducing  the  requirement  to  40,000,  and  a  questionable 
census  reported  the  required  number. 

In  the  bill  admitting  Illinois  as  a  State  it  was  provided 
that  three-fifths  of  the  five  per  cent  fund  from  the  sale 
of  public  lands  should  be  devoted  to  "the  encouragement 
of  education,"  and  that  one-sixth  of  this  sum  should  be 
used  exclusively  for  the  establishing  and  maintenance  of 
a  university  or  college.  It  was  also  provided  that  the  north- 
ern boundary  of  the  State  should  be  extended  to  the  parallel 
of  forty-two  degrees  and  nine  minutes,  north  latitude,  which 
was  fifty-one  miles  north  of  the  line  indicated  by  the  ordi- 
nance of  1787.  This  placed  the  site  of  Chicago  in  Illinois 
instead  of  Wisconsin. 

In  July,  1818,  thirty-three  delegates  met  in  Kaskaskia 
to  draft  a  State  constitution.  The  convention  adjourned 


250  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS, 

August  26,  and  on  December  3d  of  the  same  year  Illinois 
became  the  eighth  state  added  to  the  original  thirteen. 

A  new  constitution  was  adopted  in  1848,  and  a  third 
in  1870. 

THE  FIGHT  AGAINST  SLAVERY. 

The  first  slaves  in  Illinois  were  500  natives  of  San  Do- 
mingo, brought  to  Fort  Chartres  in  1721  by  Philip 
Renault  to  work  in  the  gold  and  silver  mines  which  the 
Commercial  Company  expected  to  open.  As  no  gold  and 
silver  were  found,  there  were  no  mines  to  work,  and  the 
slaves  were  sold  to  the  French  settlers. 

But  slavery  never  flourished  in  Illinois.  The  "Ordi- 
nance of  1787"  prohibited  slavery  in  the  Northwest  Ter- 
ritory, and  in  1818  Illinois  was  admitted  as  a  free  State. 

At  the  election  in  1822  Edward  Coles,  a  native  of  Vir- 
ginia and  a  strong  anti-slavery  man,  was  elected  Gov- 
ernor. A  majority  of  the  Legislature  favored  slavery, 
and  a  resolution  was  adopted  submitting  to  a  vote  of 
the  people  the  question  whether  Illinois  should  be  a 
slave  state  or  not,  hoping  to  secure  an  amendment  of 
the  constitution.  This  led  to  a  most  bitter  and  exciting 
political  contest.  Governor  Coles  contributed  his  entire 
salary,  $4,000,  as  a  campaign  fund.  The  anti-slavery 
party  won  by  1,800  majority. 

THE  MURDER  OF  LOVEJOY. 

Elijah  P.  Lovejoy,  editor  of  "The  Observer,"  a  reli- 
gious paper  published  in  St.  Louis,  fearlessly  attacked 
the  institution  of  slavery  in  the  columns  of  his  paper. 


APPENDIX.  251 

His  office  was  assaulted  by  a  mob  and  completely  de- 
stroyed. He  then  moved  to  Alton,  in  a  free  state,  and 
attempted  to  re-establish  his  paper,  but  mobs  destroyed 
his  press  twice.  A  fourth  press  was  purchased  by  his 
friends.  It  arrived  on  the  night  of  November  7,  1837. 
The  next  night  a  drunken  mob  attacked  the  warehouse 
where  it  was  stored.  In  the  building  were  Mr.  Lovejoy 
and  a  few  friends,  who  had  armed  themselves  to  defend 
the  property.  The  mob  set  fire  to  the  building  and  shot 
the  men  within.  This  event  created  great  excitement 
throughout  the  state. 

OUR  STATE  CAPITALS. 

The  first  capital  of  Illinois  was  Kaskaskia,  chosen  in 
1809,  when  the  Territory  of  Illinois  was  separated  from 
that  of  Indiana. 

The  second  was  Vandalia.  The  temporary  State 
House  was  occupied  first  in  December,  1820.  This 
house  was  burned  in  1823,  and  a  commodious  brick  struc- 
ture was  at  once  erected,  the  citizens  contributing  $3,000 
toward  the  cost.  The  building  was  replaced  by  a  still 
more  pretentious  one  in  1836,  the  citizens  paying  the  ex- 
pense in  order  to  prevent  the  removal  of  the  capital. 
But  in  1837  the  capital  was  removed  to  Springfield  and 
the  state  refunded  to  Vandalia  the  $16,000  which  the 
building  had  cost.  The  new  State  House  in  Springfield 
was  built  at  an  expense  of  $200,000.  But  so  rapid  was 
the  growth  of  the  State  that  in  1868  the  corner  stone  was 
laid  for  the  present  magnificent  State  House  which  cost 
$4,260,000. 


252  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

i 

NAUVOO  AND  THE  MORMONS. 
The  sect  of  Mormons  came  from  Missouri  to  Illinois 
in  the  winter  of  1838-39  and  settled  in  Hancock  county, 
calling  their  village  Nauvoo.  But  the  Mormons  became 
unpopular  in  Illinois,  as  they  had  been  in  Missouri,  and 
the  people  threatened  such  violence  against  the  leaders, 
Joseph  Smith  and:  his  brother  Hyram,  that  they  gave 
themselves  up  to  the  sheriff.  On  June  27,  1844,  they 
were  assassinated  at  the  hands  of  a  mob.  Then  fol- 
lowed dissentions  among  the  Mormons  themselves,  arid 
in  1846  most  of  them  migrated  to  Salt  Lake,  Utah,  under 
the  leadership  of  Brigham  Young,  but  many  dissenters 
separated  from  the  main  body  and  in  1860  chose  Joseph 
Smith,  a  son  of  the  founder  of  Mormonism,  to  be  their 
president  and  settled  at  Lamloni,  Iowa. 

TRANSPORTATION. 

Railroads.  The  first  railroad  in  Illinois  was  "The 
Great  Northern  Cross,"  begun  May  9,  1838,  at  Mere- 
dosia.  This  was  only  ten  years  after  the  building  of  the 
Baltimore  &  Ohio  Railroad,  the  first  one  in  the  United 
States.  This  road  was  completed  to  Springfield,  at  an 
expense  of  $1,000,000,  but  was  sold  at  auction  for 
$21,100. 

In  1837  the  Legislature  passed  a  bill  providing  state 
aid  for  the  improvement  of  navigation  on  the  Illinois, 
Wabash,  Rock  and  Kaskaskia  Rivers,  and  also  for  build- 
ing several  railroads.  In  1850  Congress  gave  the  Illinois 
Central  Railroad  Company  3,000,000  acres  of  land  for  the 


APPENDIX.  253 

construction  of  a  road  through  the  whole  length  of  the 
State.  In  return  the  Illinois  Central  Railroad  Company 
pays  into  the  State  treasury  annually  seven  per  cent  of  its 
gross  earnings  in  place  of  the  usual  taxes.  This  percentage 
has  already  made  an  annual  income  for  the  State  of  over 
one  million  dollars,  and  a  total  up  to  1910  of  $29,100,- 
427.81.  There  are  more  miles  of  railroad  to-day  in  the 
State  of  Illinois  than  in  any  other  State  in  the 
Union. 

Canals.  By  an  act  of  Congress  the  State  was  author- 
ized to  "open  a  canal  through  the  land  to  connect  the 
Illinois  River  with  Lake  Michigan."  The  land  for  ninety 
feet  on  each  side  of  the  canal  was  gi  anted  to  the  state.  It 
was  estimated  that  the  canal  would  cost  $700,000,  but 
after  $1,500,000  had  been  spent  work  was  suspended 
until  a  grant  was  obtained  from  Congress  giving  the 
state  the  alternate  sections  of  public  land  for  five  miles 
on  each  side  of  the  canal  along  its  entire  route,  amount- 
ing to  2,243,323  acres. 

The  work  was  completed  in  twelve  years.  The  canal 
was  sixty  feet  wide  at  the  ground  level,  thirty-six  feet 
wide  at  the  bottom,  and  six  feet  deep. 

The  first  complete  trip  of  100  miles  was  made  in 
April,  1848. 

In  1865  Chicago  enlarged  and  deepened  the  channel 
so  that  it  might  assist  in  clearing  the  Chicago  River  of 
accumulated  filth.  After  the  great  fire  of  1871  the  state 
promptly  repaid  the  city  the  money  it  had  expended  on 
the  canal. 

The  canal  has  earned  more  than  twice  as  much  as  was 


254  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

spent  in  its  construction.  The  United  States  Govern- 
ment was  given  control  of  the  canal  in  1882,  and  it  be- 
came a  national  waterway. 

ILLINOIS  IN  THE  MEXICAN  WAR. 

Illinois  furnished  six  regiments  for  the  Mexican  War, 
though  her  quota  was  only  three.  The  First  and  Second 
Illinois  Regiments  were  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Buena 
Vista,  and  many  men  were  buried  on  that  bloody  field. 
The  Third  and  Fourth  Regiments  were  engaged  in  the 
storming  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  in  the  capture  of  the  City  of 
Mexico;  also  in  the  battle  of  Cerro  Gordo. 

LINCOLN  IN  ILLINOIS. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1830  Abraham  Lincoln,  with  his 
parents,  came  into  Illinois  as  immigrants  from  Indiana, 
Lincoln  being  then  twenty-one  years  of  age.  The  family 
settled  on  the  Sangamon  River,  about  ten  miles  south  of 
Decatur. 

Young  Lincoln  needed  new  clothes,  and  being  without 
money,  he  bargained  with  a  woman  to  make  four  hundred 
rails  for  every  yard  of  cloth  she  would  use  in  making  him 
a  pair  of  trousers.  He  had  to  split  1,400  rails  for 
his  trousers. 

Setting  out  to  earn  an  independent  living,  he  became 
clerk  in  a  store  at  New  Salem.  He  was  captain  of  a  com- 
pany in  the  Black  Hawk  War.  After  the  close  of  the  war 
he  became  postmaster.  He  was  chosen  to  represent 
the  people  of  his  district  in  the  State  Legislature.  In 


APPENDIX.  255 

1837  he  settled  at  Springfield  and  took  up  the  practice  of 
law.  In  1846  he  was  elected  to  Congress.  During  this 
year,  in  company  with  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  he  made  a 
tour  of  the  State  discussing  the  subject  of  slavery  in  the 
territory  obtained  from  Mexico. 

Lincoln  was  nominated  for  President  of  the  United 
States  at  a  convention  of  the  Republican  party  held  in 
Chicago  in  1860.  His  election  precipitated  the  Civil 
War. 

ILLINOIS  IN  THE  GREAT  WAR. 

The  State  of  Illinois  furnished  260,000  men  for  the 
great  Civil  War.  Only  New  York,  Pennsylvania  and 
Ohio  furnished  a  larger  number.  Only  Kansas  furnished 
a  larger  number  in  proportion  to  her  population. 

General  U.  S.  Grant  was  a  citizen  of  Galena  when  he 
first  entered  the  army  as  a  volunteer. 

Other  illustrious  generals  from  Illinois  were  President 
C.  E.  Hovey,  of  the  State  Normal  School ;  John  A..  Lo- 
gan, John  A.  McClernand,  Richard  Oglesby,  John  M. 
Palmer,  John  A.  Rawlins,  John  Pope,  and  many  others. 

Illinois  troops  were  engaged  in  battles  in  all  parts  of 
the  great  battlefield,  and  everywhere  distinguished  them- 
selves for  their  bravery  and  excellent  discipline. 

The  Stay-at-Homes.  Among  those  who  did  not  enter 
the  army  were  many  who  sympathized  with  the  South. 
Plans  were  formed  by  these  persons  to  liberate  the  Con- 
federate prisoners  held  at  Rock  Island  and  Chicago,  and 
even  to  burn  the  city  of  Chicago.  But  a  society  known 
as  the  "Union  League  of  America"  was  formed  in  Taze- 


256  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

well  county  in  1862,  which  did  much  to  check  the  plans 
of  the  "copperheads,"  as  the  Southern  sympathizers  were 
called.  The  great  majority  of  those  who  stayed  at  home 
were  as  loyal  as  the  soldiers  themselves,  and  did  much  to 
aid  the  Union  cause. 

CHICAGO. 

After  the  rebuilding  of  Fort  Dearborn  in  1816,  John 
Kinzie,  with  his  family,  returned  to  his  former  home, 
but  for  eleven  years  only  six  or  eight  other  families  took 
up  their  residence  there.  In  1829  the  Illinois  and  Michi- 
gan Canal  was  surveyed  and  commissioners  arrived  to 
lay  out  a  town.  The  official  plat  embraced  the  territory 
now  lying  between  Madison,  State,  Kinzie  and  Halsted 
streets. 

The  two  branches  of  the  Chicago  River  naturally  di- 
vided the  town  site  into  three  parts,  north,  south  and 
west. 

Cook  county  was  organized  in  1830.  At  first  it  in- 
cluded five  other  counties  besides  its  present  territory. 

The  first  school  was  opened  in  1830,  in  a  log  cabin  near 
what  is  now  the  corner  of  Randolph  street  and  Michigan 
avenue. 

In  1833  Chicago  had  its  first  post-office  and  weekly 
mail. 

The  Legislature  incorporated  "the  City  of  Chicago" 
in  1837.  William  B.  Ogden  was  elected  first  mayor  on 
the  first  Tuesday  in  May,  1837. 

The  population  at  that  time  was  4,179. 

The  land  surface  was  only  a  few  feet  above  the  level 


APPENDIX.  257 

of  the  lake,  and  was  often  entirely  covered  with  water. 
Therefore  the  city  raised  the  grade  of  the  streets  and 
the  buildings  were  elevated  to  conform  to  the  new  grade. 

The  Water  Supply.  In  1839  a  reservoir  was  erected 
at  the  corner  of  Michigan  avenue  and  Water  street. 
Water  was  pumped  into  this  from  the  lake  and  dis- 
tributed in  pipes  throughout  the  city. 

In  1851  a  crib,  20x40  feet,  was  sunk  in  the  lake  600 
feet  from  the  shore,  and  from  this  the  water  was  con- 
ducted to  the  lake  front  and  collected  in  a  well  twenty- 
five  feet  deep.  Here  a  two-hundred  horsepower  engine 
forced  the  water  through  the  distributing  pipes.  In 
1862  one  hundred  and  five  miles  of  water  pipe  had  been 
laid. 

In  1860  the  population  numbered  over  100,000,  and  a 
better  system  of  drainage  was  required. 

In  1863  a  larger  crib  was  constructed  three  miles  from 
the  shore,  and  a  tunnel  built  beneath  the  lake,  which  cost 
the  city  a  million  of  dollars. 

In  1869  the  first  tunnel  under  the  river  was  construct- 
ed joining  Washington  street  on  the  south  and  west 
sides. 

Two  years  later  the  LaSalle  street  tunnel  was  con- 
structed, connecting  the  north  and  south  sides. 

Later  the  Chicago  River  was  joined  to  the  Illinois  and 
Michigan  Canal  by  extensive  cutting  away  of  rock  and 
other  barriers  for  miles,  and  the  water  of  the  river  be- 
gan to  flow  away  from  its  mouth.  This  greatly  purifies 
the  water  and  improves  the  drainage. 

The  Great  Fire.    On  the  night  of  October  8,  1871,  fire 


258  THE   MAKING  OF  ILLINOIS. 

broke  out  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  city,  and  in  an 
incredibly  short  time  was  under  such  headway  that  no 
human  agency  could  stop  it.  Substantial  structures  of 
iron  and  stone  melted  like  wax  as  the  mad  flames  swept 
onward  through  the  heart  of  the  city.  The  river  proved 
to  be  no  barrier,  and  the  whole  business  portion  and 
thousands  of  residences  were  consumed. 

A  hundred  thousand  people  were  rendered  homeless 
and  huddled  together  on  the  prairie  west  of  the  city. 

Seventeen  thousand  five  hundred  buildings,  covering 
2,124  acres,  and  valued  at  $150,000,000,  were  swept  away 
by  the  flames. 

Donations  were  sent  from  all  civilized  portions  of  the 
globe,  amounting  to  $7,000,000.  A  special  session  of 
the  Legislature  gave  the  city  $3,000,000,  which  it  had 
spent  in  deepening  the  canal. 

The  World's  Fair.  The  World's  Fair  Columbian  Ex- 
position was  formally  opened  May  I,  1893,  at  Jackson 
Park,  which  had  been  specially  prepared  for  it.  Con- 
gress appropriated  $10,000,000  to  aid  in  promoting  the 
enterprise.  It  was  the  greatest  achievement  of  the  kind 
the  world  had  ever  known. 

The  Drainage  Canal.  This  great  work  was  begun  in 
1893  and  completed  in  1900.  It  had  become  a  necessity 
on  account  of  the  incomplete  drainage  of  the  city.  The 
canal  is  28  miles  in  length.  It  is  the  greatest  artificial 
waterway  ever  constructed.  The  flow  is  over  300,000 
cubic  feet  a  minute. 

The  canal  cost  over  $56,000,000. 

More  than  100,000  men  were  employed  in  constructing 


APPENDIX.  259 

it;  $36,000,000  of  the  expense  was  furnished  by  the  city 
of  Chicago  to  make  it  large  enough  to  serve  as  a  ship  canal 
from  the  lakes  to  the  rivers  and  the  Gulf,  and  thus  make 
Chicago  an  Atlantic  seaport. 

Chicago  now  has  a  population  of  2,185,283,  and  is  the 
greatest  grain  market,  the  greatest  live  stock  market,  and 
the  greatest  railroad  center  in  the  world. 

OUR  STATE  INSTITUTIONS. 

State  Penitentiaries.  The  first  State's  Prison  in  Illi- 
nois was  erected  at  Alton  in  1827.  In  1860  this  was  aban- 
doned for  a  new  and  much  larger  prison  at  Joliet,  capable 
of  containing  1,000  prisoners.  Another  has  since  been  con- 
structed at  Chester. 

The  Deaf  and  Dumb.  The  Asylum  for  the  Education 
of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  was  built  at  Jacksonville  and 
opened  January  26,  1846.  It  is  now  the  largest  school  of 
the  kind  in  the  world. 

Hospitals  for  the  Insane.  Illinois  has  nine  hospitals 
for  the  insane.  They  are  located  as  follows :  Elgin, 
Kankakee,  Jacksonville,  Anna,  Watertown,  Peoria 
(South  P>artonville),  Chicago  (Dunning),  Chester  (for 
insane  criminals).  One  of  the  nine  hospitals  provided 
for  by  law  is  not  yet  fully  established. 

Institutions  for  the  Blind.  In  1849  a  State  School  for 
the  Blind  was  opened  at  Jacksonville,  which  is  now  ranked 
as  one  of  the  best  in  the  world. 

Illinois  Industrial  Home  for  the  Blind  promotes  the  wel- 
fare of  the  blind  by  teaching  them  trades  and  affording 


26O  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

them  employment  that  will  best  tend  to  make  them  self- 
supporting.  It  is  located  at  Chicago. 

Other  Institutions.  The  School  for  Feeble  Minded  Chil- 
dren is  located  at  Lincoln. 

At  Normal  the  State  maintains  the  Illinois  Soldiers' 
Orphans'  Home,  a  home  for  the  intellectual,  moral  and 
physical  development  of  children  whose  fathers  served  in 
the  Union  army  or  navy  during  the  Civil  War. 

The  Illinois  Charitable  Eye  and  Ear  Infirmary  is  located 
at  Chicago.  The  State  furnishes  about  two-thirds  of  its 
support. 

At  Quincy  is  a  home  for  soldiers  and  sailors  which  cost 
the  state  $200,000. 

The  Soldiers'  Widows'  Home  of  Illinois,  was  established 
in  1895  and  is  located  at  Wilmington. 

Illinois  State  Colony  for  Improvable  Epileptics  is  located 
at  Lincoln. 

State  Training  School  for  Girls  was  established  in  1893, 
and  is  located  at  Geneva. 

St.  Charles  School  for  Boys  is  located  at  St.  Charles  and 
was  established  as  a  home  for  delinquent  boys. 

At  Pontiac  is  the  Illinois  State  Reformatory. 

All  these  institutions  except  the  penitentiaries  are  man- 
aged by  a  Board  of  State  Commissioners  of  Public  Charities. 

EDUCATION. 

The  constitution  of  the  state  provides  liberally  for  the 
maintenance  of  a  free  public  school  system,  and  prohibits 
the  legislature,  counties,  cities  and  towns  from  making  any 
appropriation  for,  or  paying  any  money  to  aid  any  denomi- 


APPENDIX.  26l 

national  college,  seminary  or  literary  or  scientific  institution. 

The  first  public  schools  supported  by  the  state  were 
authorized  by  an  act  of  the  legislature  passed  in  1825.  This 
act  was  so  unpopular,  however,  that  it  was  repealed  four 
years  later. 

No  other  state  except  New  York  expends  more  money 
for  educational  purposes  than  Illinois. 

The  Normal  Schools.  In  1857  the  legislature  passed 
a  law  establishing  a  "State  Normal  University"  to  qualify 
teachers  for  the  common  schools  of  the  state.  This  was 
located  near  Bloomington,  and  the  city  of  Normal  sprang 
up  around  it. 

In  1874  the  "Southern  Illinois  Normal  University"  was 
located  at  Carbondale. 

Other  state  normal  schools  have  since  been  established 
at  Charleston,  DeKalb  and  Macomb. 

The  State  University.  The  "Illinois  Industrial  Univer- 
sity," now  styled  the  University  of  Illinois,  is  located  be- 
tween Urbana  and  Champaign. 

The  Northwestern  University  is  located  at  Evanston,  the 
University  of  Chicago  at  Chicago,  and  Lake  Forest  College 
at  Lake  Forest. 

CONSTITUTION  AND  GOVERNMENT. 

The  present  constitution  of  the  State  was  adopted  in 
1870. 

The  Senate  consists  of  fifty-one  senators,  elected  for  four 
years. 

The  House  of  Representatives  consists  of  153  members, 
elected  for  two  years. 


262  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

The  legislative  sessions  are  biennial. 

The  salary  of  Senators  and  Representatives  is  one  thou- 
sand dollars  per  year,  ten  cents  a  mile  for  actual  mileage 
and  fifty  dollars  per  session  for  postage,  stationery,  etc. 

The  Executive  Department  of  the  State  consists  of  a 
Governor,  Lieutenant  Governor,  Secretary  of  State, 
Auditor,  Treasurer,  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction 
and  Attorney  General,  all  elected  by  the  people  for  a 
period  of  four  years,  except  the  Treasurer,  whose  term 
is  two  years. 

The  Judicial  Department  consists  of  a  Supreme  Court, 
Circuit  Courts,  County  Courts,  Justices  of  the  Peace  and 
Police  Magistrates. 

The  Supreme  Court  consists  of  seven  judges,  elected 
by  the  people  of  their  respective  districts  for  a  term  of 
nine  years. 

The  Circuit  Courts  are  held  in  judicial  circuits  of  100,- 
ooo  inhabitants,  and  the  circuit  judges  hold  office  for 
six  years.  A  county  with  more  than  100,000  inhabitants 
forms  a  single  judicial  circuit. 

Every  male  citizen  of  the  United  States  above  twenty- 
one  years  of  age,  who  has  resided  in  the  state  one  year, 
in  the  county  ninety  days,  and  in  the  election  district 
thirty  days  next  preceding  an  election  is  a  legal  voter  at 
state  elections. 

All  votes  are  by  ballot. 


APPENDIX.  263 

THE  NAMES  OF  OUR  COUNTIES. 

Of  the  one  hundred  and  two  counties  into  which  the 
State  of  Illinois  is  divided,  six  were  named  in  honor  of 
Presidents  of  the  United  States.  These  are  Washing- 
ton, Jefferson,  Madison,  Monroe,  Adams  (named  for  John 
Quincy  Adams,  not  for  his  father),  and  Jackson. 

Bond  County  was  named  for  Shadrack  Bond,  who 
later  became  the  first  Governor  of  Illinois ;  while  Coles, 
Edwards  and  Ford  also  took  their  names  from  chief 
executives  of  the  state. 

Of  those  who  have  figured  in  the  history  of  Illinois,  or 
who  were,  for  one  reason  or  another,  prominent  in  the 
early  days,  the  following  men  have  given  their  names  to 
counties : 

William  M.  Alexander,  a  state  senator  in  the  second 
and  third  general  assemblies. 

Daniel  P.  Cook,  first  attorney  general  of  the  state  and 
a  representative  in  Congress  from  1819  to  1827. 

Stephen  A.  Douglas,  whose  name  will  ever  be  asso- 
ciated with  that  of  Lincoln ;  orator,  political  leader,  rep- 
resentative in  Congress,  United  States  senator,  and 
Democratic  candidate  for  the  presidency. 

John  Edgar,  pioneer  merchant,  politician  and  land 
speculator. 

Elias  Kent  Kane,  Democratic  leader,  pro-slavery  advo- 
cate, member  of  the  first  constitutional  convention,  judge 
of  the  territory,  first  Secretary  of  State  and  second  United 
States  senator. 

John  Logan,  M.  D.,  father  of  General  John  A.  Logan. 


264  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

William  McHenry,  who  served  in  both  the  War  of  1812 
and  the  Black  Hawk  War;  member  of  the  first,  fourth 
fifth  and  ninth  general  assemblies. 

John  McLean,  lawyer,  territorial  judge  and  first  repre- 
sentative in  Congress  in  1818  and  senator  in  1824. 

Pierre  Menard,  a  French  Indian  trader,  a  colonel  of 
militia,  and  first  Lieutenant  Governor  of  Illinois. 

Joseph  Ogle,  politician  and  lieutenant  of  militia  in  the 
territorial  days. 

Benjamin  Piatt,  attorney  general  of  the  territory  from 
1810  to  1813. 

Nathaniel  Pope,  first  territorial  Secretary  of  State  and 
last  territorial  delegate  in  Congress.  But  for  his  efforts 
the  north  tier  of  counties  of  Illinois  would  be  in  Wis- 
consin and  Chicago  a  city  of  that  state. 

Benjamin  Stephenson,  adjutant  general  of  the  terri- 
tory in  1813. 

Leonard  White,  a  gallant  soldier;  major  of  militia, 
member  of  constitutional  convention,  state  senator  in 
the  second  and  third  general  assemblies;  killed  in  the 
battle  of  Tippecanoe. 

Samuel  Whiteside,  colonel  of  territorial  militia,  repre- 
sentative in  the  first  general  assembly  and  brigadier  gen- 
eral of  militia  during  the  Black  Hawk  War. 

Conrad  Will,  territorial  recorder  of  Jackson  County, 
member  of  the  constitutional  convention  of  1818,  and 
member  of  the  general  assemblies  from  the  first  to  the 
ninth,  inclusive. 

Among  the  brave  soldiers  whose  names  are  perpetuated 
in  those  of  our  counties  are :  Jacob  Brown,  major  gen- 


APPENDIX.  265 

eral  in  1812 ;  George  Rogers  Clark,  who  as  colonel  of 
Virginia  militia  established  control  in  the  Illinois  coun- 
try by  capturing  Kaskaskia  and  Fort  Vincennes;  Baron 
Jonathan  DeKalb,  the  German  nobleman  who  served  the 
colonies  and  was  killed  at  Camden,  S.  C.,  in  1780 ;  Major 
General  Nathaniel  Greene  of  revolutionary  fame;  William 
Jasper,  the  famous  sergeant  of  the  revolution  who  re- 
placed the  flag  shot  away  at  Fort  Moultrie  and  was  later 
killed  at  Savannah ;  Joseph  Hamilton  Daviess,  the  Ken- 
tucky lawyer  who  gave  his  name  to  Jo  Daviess  County, 
'United  States  district  attorney  and  major  of  militia ; 
Richard  M.  Johnson,  colonel  of  Kentucky  militia,  veteran 
of  the  War  of  1812,  representative  in  congress,  United 
States  senator  from  Kentucky  and  Vice  President  of  the 
United  States  from  1837  to  1841;  Henry  Knox,  major 
general  and  Secretary  of  War  under  Washington ;  Fran- 
cis Marion,  soldier  of  the  revolution;  Hugh-  Mercer, 
American  officer  killed  at  the  battle  of  Princeton ;  Richard 
Montgomery,  revolutionary  general,  killed  before  Quebec 
in  1775;  Daniel  Morgan,  commander  of  the  "rifle 
brigade"  during  the  revolution;  William  Moultrie,  who 
built  and  defended  the  fort  bearing  his  name;  Zebulon 
Pike,  soldier  and  explorer;  Count  Casimir  Pulaski,  a 
Polish  exile  who  espoused  the  cause  of  the  colonies  dur- 
ing the  revolution  and  was  killed  at  Savannah  in  1779; 
Major  General  Israel  Putnam ;  Major  General  Philip 
Schuyler,  member  of  the  continental  congress  and  United 
States  senator  from  New  York;  Major  General  John 
Stark  of  revolutionary  fame;  Major  General  Arthur  St. 
Clair,  commander  in  chief  of  the  army  after  the  revolu- 


266  THE    MAKING   OF    ILLINOIS. 

tion  and  governor  of  the  territory  of  the  United  States 
northwest  of  the  Ohio;  Joseph  Warren,  major  general, 
killed  at  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill ;  Anthony  Wayne, 
major  general  during  the  revolution,  commander  in  chief 
of  the  army  after  St.  Clair. 

Three  counties  bear  the  name  of  naval  officers — Mc- 
Donough,  named  for  Commodore  Thomas  McDonough, 
who  commanded  the  fleet  on  Lake  Champlain  in  a  suc- 
cessful engagement  with  the  British  near  Plattsburg  in 
1814;  Lawrence,  for  Captain  James  Lawrence,  com- 
mander of  the  Chesapeake,  who  was  mortally  wounded 
in  an  engagement  between  that  vessel  and  the  British 
ship  Shannon,  in  the  War  of  1812 ;  Perry,  for  Commodore 
Oliver  Hazard  Perry,  hero  of  the  battle  of  Lake  Erie 
in  1813. 

The  following  statesmen  and  soldiers  who  were  not 
citizens  of  Illinois  are  represented  in  the  names  of  coun- 
ties: John  C.  Calhoun  of  South  Carolina,  representa- 
tive, senator,  Secretary  of  War,  Vice  President  and 
"father  of  nullification";  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton, 
signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence ;  Lewis  Cass, 
soldier,  statesman,  minister  to  France,  senator  from 
Michigan,  Secretary  of  War  under  Jackson,  Secretary 
of  State  under  Buchanan,  and  candidate  for  the  presi- 
dency ;  Henry  Clay ;  William  H.  Crawford,  senator  from 
Georgia,  minister  to  France,  Secretary  of  War  and  of  the 
Treasury,  and  a  candidate  for  the  presidency;  Benjamin 
Franklin;  Albert  Gallatin,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury; 
Felix  Grundy,  senator  from  Tennessee  and  Attorney 
General  of  the  United  States;  Alexander  Hamilton;  John 


APPENDIX.  267 

Hancock,  first  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence; 
Patrick  Henry ;  Amos  Kendall,  Postmaster  General  under 
Jackson ;  Richard  Henry  Lee,  member  of  the  Continental 
Congress  and  senator  from  Virginia ;  Edward  Living- 
ston, Mayor  of  New  York,  representative  in  Congress 
from  that  state,  afterward  representative  and  senator 
from  Louisiana,  Secretary  of  State  tinder  Jackson  and 
minister  to  France ;  Nathaniel  Macon,  colonel  in  the 
revolution,  representative  and  senator  from  North  Caro- 
lina; John  Marshall,  chief  justice  of  the  Supreme  Court; 
Edmund  Randolph,  soldier  of  the  revolution,  member  of 
the  Continental  Congress,  Attorney  General  and  Gov- 
ernor of  Virginia,  Secretary  of  State  of  the  United  States 
and  Attorney  General  under  Washington ;  Isaac  Shelby, 
Governor  of  Kentucky ;  Lyttleton  W.  Tazewell,  lawyer, 
governor,  representative  and  senator  from  Virginia. 

From  DeWitt  Clinton  of  New  York,  mayor,  governor, 
senator,  lawyer,  financier  and  chief  promoter  of  the  Erie 
Canal,  two  counties — DeWitt  and  Clinton — have  taken 
their  names. 

Through  the  influence  of  immigrants  from  three 
other  states,  nine  of  our  counties  are  named  after  coun- 
ties in  those  states — Champaign  and  Richland  from  Ohio; 
Christian,  Hardin,  Henderson,  Mason,  Scott  and  Wood- 
ford  from  Kentucky,  and  Williamson  from  Tennessee. 

Iroquois,  Kankakee,  Macoupin,  Peoria,  Sangamon,  Wa- 
bash,  and  Winnebago  counties  recall  the  red  men,  the 
original  owners  of  the  land  now  comprised  in  the  State 
of  Illinois. 

Boone  County  is  named  for  Daniel  Boone;  Bureau  for 


268  THE    MAKING    OF    ILLINOIS. 

Pierre  Buero,  a  French  trader;  Cumberland  takes  its 
name  from  Cumberland  in  Maryland ;  Du  Page  from  a 
small  river.  Effingham  County  is  named  for  Lord 
Effingham,  who  resigned  his  commission  in  the  British 
army,  refusing  to  serve  in  a  war  against  the  colonies: 
Fulton,  for  Robert  Fulton,  inventor  of  the  steamboat; 
Jersey,  for  the  state  of  New  Jersey;  Lake,  for  Lake 
Michigan;  LaSalle,  for  the  celebrated  French  explorer; 
Massac,  from  Fort  Massac ;  Rock  Island,  from  an  island 
in  the  Mississippi  River;  Saline  from  the  salt  springs  of 
the  vicinity;  Union,  for  the  federal  Union,  and  Vermilion 
from  the  river  which  flows  through  the  county. 

STARVED  ROCK  STATE  PARK. 

Starved  Rock  stands  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Illinois 
River,  opposite  the  Village  of  Utica,  about  nine  miles  west 
from  the  city  of  Ottawa,  six  miles  east  of  LaSalle,  and 
ninety-four  miles  from  Chicago.  The  canyons  lie  to  the 
east  and  west  of  Starved  Rock,  along  the  Illinois  River. 

In  1911  the  legislature  passed  an  act  (approved  June 
10,  1911),  which  provides: 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  governor  to  appoint  a  commis- 
sion to  be  known  as  the  Illinois  park  commission,  to  consist 
of  three  members,  only  two  of  whom  are  to  be  of  the  same 
political  party.  One  is  to  serve  one  year,  one  two  years 
and  the  third  three  years ;  after  that  the  term  is  to  be  three 
years  for  all.  They  are  to  serve  without  compensation. 
The  park  commission  shall  have  power  to  take  care  of  and 
manage  all  state  parks  acquired  under  this  act  or  acquired 


A  RAVINE  NEAR  STARVED  ROCK,  CALLED  FRENCH  CANYON. 


270 


THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 


hereafter,  to  make  rules  for  the  same  and  to  have  charge  of 
all  the  necessary  employes.  Section  4  of  the  act  provides 
that  a  tract  of  land  in  LaSalle  County  consisting  of  1,155.56 
acres  shall  be  secured  by  the  commission  and  be  set  apart 
for  a  state  park,  which  shall  be  known  as  "The  Starved 
Rock  State  Park."  The  land  so  acquired  shall  make  one 
contiguous  and  compact  tract  and  shall  include  within  its 
area  Starved  Rock  proper.  The  sum  of  $150,000  is  appro- 
priated for  the  acquisition  of  the  property  by  negotiation 
or  by  condemnation  proceedings.  No  liquor  is  to  be  sold 
in  any  state  park. 

Starved   Rock   was   purchased   by   the   State   of   Illinois 
because  it  is  a  great  historical  site  worthy  of  preservation. 


2/2 


THE    MAKING   OF   ILLINOIS. 


GOVERNORS  OF  ILLINOIS 

1.  SHABRACK  BOND 1818 

Pierre  Menard,  Lt.  Gov. 

2.  EDWARD   COLES 1822 

Adolphus  Hubbard,  Lt    Gov. 

3.  NINIAN   EDWARDS 1826 

Wm.  Kinney,  Lt.  Gov. 

4.  JOHN  REYNOLDS 1830 

Zadoc  Casey,  Lt.  Gov. 

5.  EWING  (L.  D.),  15  days.  .  .1834 

6.  JOSEPH  DUNCAN 1834 

A.  M.  Jenkins,  Lt.  Gov 

7.  THOS.  CARLIN 1838 

8.  THOS.   FORD 1842 

John  Moore,  Lt   Gov 

9      A.  G    FRENCH 1846 

Jos.  B.  Wells,  Lt.  Gov. 

10.  A.  G.  FRENCH 1850 

Wm.  Murtry,  Lt.  Gov. 

11.  JOEL  MATTESON 1853 

G.  Koerner,  Lt.  Gov. 

12.  WM.   H.   BISSELL 1857 

John  Wood,  Lt.  Gov.  and 
served  as  Governor  1860 

13.  RICHARD   YATES 1861 

Thomas  Marshall,  Lt   Gov. 

14.  RICHARD   J     OGLESBY.  .1865 

Wm.  Bross,  Lt.  Gov 

15.  JOHN  M.   PALMER 1869 

John  Dougherty,  Lt.  Gov. 

16.  RICHARD  J.  OGLESBY.  .1873 

J.  L.  Beveridge.  Lt.  Gov., 
and  Served  asGovernr  r . . .  1873 

17.  SHELBY  M.   CULLOM..  ..  1877 

Andrew  Sherman,  Lt.  Gov. 
Re-elected 1881 

18.  JOHN  M.    HAMILTON 1883 

19  R.  J.  OGLESBY    1885 

20.  JOSEPH  FIFER 1889 

21  JOHN   P.   ALTGELD    1893 

22.  JOHN   R.   TANNER 1897 

23.  RICHARD   YATES,  Jr.  ...1901 
24       CHARLES  S.   DENEEN.. .  1905 

25.  CHARLES  S.   DENEEN..  .1909 

26.  EDWARD  F.  DUNNE . .      . .  1913 


NOTABLE  ILLINOIS  DATES 

1818 — First  Constitutional  Conven- 
tion. July. 

Counties  represented  all  at  that  time 
organized  in  the  State.  Kaskaskia 
the  capital. 

1.  Randolph. 

2.  Madison 

3.  Gallatin. 

4.  Johnson. 

5.  Pope. 

6.  Jackson. 

7.  Crawford. 

8.  Bond. 

9.  Union. 

10.      Washington. 

1 1       Franklin. 

Kaskaskia  had  three  Territorial  and 
one  State  Legislature. 

1820 — Capital  changed  to  Vandalia. 

1825 — La  Fayette  visits  Illinois  by  in- 
vitation of  Gov.  Coles. 

1826 — State  income $35,400 

State  expenses 21  304 

Cash  in  Treasury  .  .    .$14,096 

1832 — Black  Hawk  War. 

1832 — Chicago  Population    396. 

1834 — State  Bank  Capital,  $2,000  000. 

1838 — Illinois  and  Michigan  Canal 
construction  pushed. 

1839 — Capital  changed  to  Springfield 
and  the  second  session  of  the 
llth  General  Assembly  con- 
vened there  Dec.  9. 

1840 — Nauvoo  and  Mormons. 

1848 — Second  Constitutional  Conven- 
tion at  Springfield,  June  7, 
1847.  Constitution  adopted, 
March. 

1850 — Abolition  Party  in  Illinois. 

1858 — Great  Political  Debate  between 
Lincoln  and  Douglas. 

1871 — Chicago  Fire. 

1893 — World's  Fair  in  Chicago  . 

1900 — Drainage  Canal  completed, 
(begun,  1893) 

1910 — Chicago  Population,  2,185,283. 

1910 — Illinois  Population,  5,638,591. 
1912 — Republican,  Progressive  Conven- 
tions— Chicago 


INDEX 


Abolitionists,    154. 
Age  of  Ice,  19. 
Age  of  Mammoth,  19. 
Agricultural   Worth,   16. 
Algonquin,   21. 
Allouez,   Father,  35. 
Alton,   16,   130. 
Ampudia,  General,  182. 
Angels  of  Buena  Vista,  182. 
Apple  River  Fort,  30. 
Arkansas  River,  42. 
Armstrong,  Fort,  28,  31. 
Asylums   for   Insane,   225,   226. 
Atkinson,  Gen.,  28. 

Bacon,  S.,  226. 
Bagley,  Rev.  David,  119. 
Bank,  Edwardsville,  142. 
Bank,   Kaskaskia,   142. 
Bank  of  Illinois,  142. 
Barbeau,    116. 
Barracks,  Jefferson,  31. 
Barter  with  Indians,  51. 
Beattsoleil  Island,  134. 
Bisselt,   Colonel,    179. 
Black-Hawk,   27-32. 
Black-Hawk  War,  27,  190. 
Blind,  Institutions  for  the,  226. 
Block  Houses,  129. 
Bond,   Shadrach,   122,   146,  147. 
Booth,  J.  W.,  194. 
Boundary,  Illinois,  144. 
Bownian,  Captain,  101. 
Buena  Vista.  180-184. 
Burgess,  124. 
Burgoyne,  121. 
Burlington  Limestone,  19. 


Cacassottc,  134. 

Cahokia,   79,   86,   87,    102,    103, 

116. 

Cahokias,  24,  92. 
Cairo.  173,  174,  176. 
Campbell,  Lieutenant,  126,  127. 
Campbell,  Thompson,  162. 
Canals,  176,  177,  178. 
Capitals,   Our   State,   157. 
Carlin,  Gov.  Thomas,  167. 
Carlyle,  158. 
Carpenter,  136. 
Cartier,  Jacques,  33. 
Catholic    Missionaries,   33. 
Chartres,  Fort,  86,  89,  91,  130, 

149. 

Cherokees,  21. 
Chicago,  209  to  223. 
Chicago  Fire,  214. 
Chicago  River,  45,  131,  178,  209. 
Chickasaws,  89. 
Chickasaw  Tribe,  21. 
Choctaws,  21. 
Choteau,  148. 
Civil   War,    199. 
Civil  War  Period,  197. 
Clark,  Geo.  Rogers,  97-111. 
Clark,    Gov.,    126. 
Clark  and  the  Indians,  105. 
Clark's    Advance,    99. 
Coalfields,    18,    19. 
Coles,  Gov.  Ed.,  152. 
Colleges,   Denominational,   231. 
Connecticut,   112. 
Constitution,  1870,  147. 
Constitution   and   Government, 

261. 


273 


274 

Constitutions,  145. 
Convention,  Const.,  145,  146. 
Council  of  Revision,  145. 
Council  of  Utica,  46. 
Counties,  Names  of  Our,  263. 
Course  of  Mississippi,  43. 
Covington,  125. 
Cowpens,  121. 
Creek  Indians,  21. 
Cr£ve  Coeur,  Fort,  58. 

Davis,  Col.  Jefferson,  182. 
Dates,  Notable  Illinois,  272. 
Deaf  and  Dumb,  225. 
Dearborn,    Fort,    29,    131,    132, 

209. 

Decatur,  163. 
Delawares,  22. 
Dement,  Col.,  30. 
Democrats,   167. 
Denominational    Colleges,    231. 
Des   Moines   River,   31,   41. 
Detroit    Straits,   52. 
Distribution  of  Indians,  23,  24, 

25. 

Dix,  D.,  225. 
Dixon,  Mrs.,  29. 
Donelson,  Fort,  201. 
Douay,  Father,  76. 
Douglas,  Judge,  167. 
Douglas,   Stephen  A.,  156,  193. 
Drainage  Canal,  220. 
Due  de  Chartres,  86. 
Duncan,  Governor,  171. 

Fads,  Bridge,  16. 
Early  Fauna,  18. 
Farly  Forests,  18. 
Early  Vegetation,  18. 
Edgar,  John,  93,  116. 
Education   in   Illinois,  229. 
Educational    Institutions,    229- 

236. 

Edwards,  Governor,  130. 
Edwards,  Ninian,  141,  162. 


INDEX 


Edwardsville,   130. 

Election,    State    Officers,    1818, 

145. 

England,  19. 

English  Gov't.  Policy,  92. 
Equality,    129. 
Fries,  21. 

Fayette  County,  160. 

Fayette,  N.  Y.,   166. 

Feasts,   Indian,  39,  43,   57. 

Fink,   Mike,  135. 

First  Railroad,   171. 

First  Sight  of  Miss.,  37. 

Five  Nations,  21. 

Flat  Boats,  83. 

Florida,   19. 

Fort  Budding,  74. 

Fort  Cr£ve  Coeur,  58. 

Fort  Chartres,  86,  89,  91,    130, 

149. 
Fort  Dearborn,    30,     129,     131, 

209. 

Fort  Frontenac,  48,  68. 
Fort  Frontenac  Rebuilt,  49. 
Fort  Patrick  Henry,  111. 
Fort  Hills,  123. 
Fort  St.  Louis,  26,  74,  75. 
Forts,  Stockade,  129. 
French  and  British  Occupation, 

33. 

French  Trading  Co.,  86. 
Frontenac,  35,  48,  49. 

Gaines,  General,  28. 
Galena,  16,  30. 
Galenite,  16. 
Gallatin,  Albert.  177. 
General  Assembly,  125. 
Ghent,  Treaty  of,  128. 
Gibault,  Father,  102. 
Governors,    272. 
Grand  Tower,   134. 
Grant,   U.   S.,   144,  201. 


INDEX  275 


Great     Northern     Cross,     The, 

171. 

Gre.en    Bay,   43,   45. 
Greenville,   123. 
Griffin,  The,  51. 
Griffin,  Loss  of  The,  54. 
Griffin,  Voyage  of,  52. 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  19,  43. 

Hall,  29 

Hanks,  John,  186. 

Hardin,  Col.  J.  J.,  179. 

Harrison,  Gen.,  27. 

Heald,    Capt,    131. 

Helm,  Capt.,   102,   103,  106. 

Henry,   Gen.,  30. 

Henry,  Patrick,  98. 

Higgins,   Tom,    123. 

Hills,  Fort,  123. 

Hog  and  Hominy,  121. 

Howard,   Gen.,    126. 

Hugo,  Victor,  32. 

Hull,  Gen.,  131. 

Hurons,  21. 

Illinois,   15. 

Illinois  After  Revolutionary 
War,  112. 

Illinois,  Bank  of,  142. 

Illinois  Central  R.  R.,  172-175. 

Illinois  Country,  22. 

Illinois  Indians,  24,  26,  45. 

Illinois  Pioneers,  117. 

Illinois  Rangers,  123. 

Illinois  River,  41,  44. 

Illinois  River   Reached,   55. 

llliopolis,   161. 

Immaculate  Conception  Mis- 
sion, 36,  46. 

Independence,  Mo.,  166. 

Indian,  The,  21. 

Indiana,    112,   141. 

Indian  Characteristics,  22,  23. 

Indian  Country,  126. 

Indian  Feast,  39,  43,  57. 


Indian  Lands  Sold,  92,  93. 
Indians,  Fear  of,  121. 
Indian  Tribes,  21. 
Insane   Hospitals,  225,  226. 
Institution  for  Deaf  and  Dumb, 

225. 

Institutions  for  the  Blind,  226. 
Institutions,   State,  224. 
Internal      Improvements     Bill, 

171. 

Iowa,  126. 
Iroquois,  21,  26,  63. 

Jacksonville,  161,  225,  226. 
Johnny      Cake      and      Johnny 

Bread,  118. 
Joliet,   16,   19. 
Jolliet  and  Marquette,  33. 
Jones,  Rice  John,  116. 
Jourdan's  Fort,  130. 

Kaskaskia,  44,  78,  86,  115,  116, 

129,  144,  157. 
Kaskaskias,  24. 
Keelboats,  133. 

Keokuk  Indian  Chief,  28,  31. 
Keokuk  Limestone,  19. 
Kickapoos,  23. 
Kirtland,    Ohio,    166. 
Knights  of  the  Golden   Circle, 

204. 

Lake  Michigan,  44. 

Lamoni,  Iowa,  169. 

La  Salle,  48. 

La  Salle,  Character  of,  62. 

La  Salle,  Death  of,  76. 

La  Salle  and  Miamis,  69. 

La  Salle's  Enemies,  57. 

La  Salle's  Return,  68. 

La  Salle  Visits  France,  50. 

Latter  Day  Saints  1st  Church, 

166,  168,  169. 
Laws,  Slavery,  150,  151. 
Lemon,  James,  122. 


276 

Lightfoot,  135. 

Limestone,  19. 

Lincoln,  156,  162,  184-195. 

Lindley,  130. 

Log  Rolling,  121. 

"Long  Knives,"  101. 

Louis   XV,  84. 

Love  joy,  Rev.  E.  P.,  154. 

Lye  Hominy,  120. 

Mackinac  Mission,  35,  47. 
Mackinaw,  Little,  116. 
Makarty,  89. 
Mammoths,  Age  of,  19. 
Marquette,  45. 
Marquette  and  Jolliet,  33. 
Marquette,   Death  of,  47. 
Marietta,  115. 
Massachusetts,  112. 
Mather-lot,   163. 
McKee,  Col.,  183. 
Membre,  Father,  24. 
Membre  and   Ribourde,   62. 
Menard,   Pierre,   147,  148. 
Meredosia  Railroad,  172. 
Mexican  War,  178-184. 
Miamis,  23. 

Miamis  and  La  Salle,  69. 
Michigan,  State,  112. 
Milk-Sick,  119. 
Miller,   Mrs.,    186. 
Missionaries,  Jesuit,  22. 
Mission,  First,  47. 
Mississippi  River,  38. 
Miss.  Valley,  a  French  Colony, 

73. 

Missouri  River,  41. 
Mitchigamies,  24. 
Mohegans,   22. 
Monroe,  Fortress,  31. 
Montreal,  33. 
'  Moore,  James,  117. 
Mormon,  Book  of,  165,  166. 
Mormons,    165-169. 
Moulin,  John  C,  116. 


INDEX 


Muskhogees,  21. 

Names  of  Our  Counties,  263. 
Naperville,  29. 
Narragansetts,  22. 
Nauvoo  and  the  Mormons,  165, 

166,  167. 

New  Design,    119. 
New  France,  33. 
New  Orleans,    133. 
Niagara  Limestone,  16. 
Nippissing  Lake,  35. 
Normal  Schools,  234. 

O'Brien,  181. 

Offutt,  186,  188. 

Oglesby,    Gov.,   201. 

Ohio,  112. 

Ohio  River,  41. 

O'Leary,    Mrs.,   215. 

Old  Kaskaskia,  78. 

Ordinance  of  1787,  112,  143. 

Ottawa,  44,  177. 

Ottawa  River,  35. 

Palmyra,  165. 

Palo  Alto,  179. 

Paper  Currency,  98. 

Paris,  87. 

Patrick  Henry,  98. 

Peoria,   161. 

Peoria  Lake,  24,  56. 

Peorias,  24. 

Penn,  Wm.,  22. 

Pequots,  22. 

Piasa  Bluffs,  41. 

Pierre  and  Jacques,  45. 

Pittsburgh,  133. 

Plainfield,  29. 

Polk,  President,  179. 

Pope,  Nathaniel,  142. 

Pope's  Bluff,  158. 

Pottawattomies,  24,  26,  45. 

Powhatans,  22. 

Prairie  du  Chien,  30,  116,  126. 


INDEX 


277 


Prairie  du  Rocher,  87. 
Proclamation  by  Clark,  109. 
Pursley,    Mrs.,    125. 

Quebec,  33. 

Railroads,  171-175. 
Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  113. 
Rangers,  Illinois,  123. 
Rapids,    126. 
Rector,  Capt.,  126. 
Reform  School,  State,  228. 
Renault,  Philip,  86,  149. 
Revision,  Council,  145. 
Reynolds,  Gov.,  28,  29. 
Rigdon,  Sidney,  165,  166,  168. 
Riggs,  Capt.,  126,  128. 
Riots,  Slave,  152. 
Rock  Island,  28,  126. 
Rock  of  St.  Louis,  The,  74 
Rock  River,  28. 
Rocky  Mountains,  19. 
Roger  Williams,  22. 
Rogers,  Capt.,  107. 
Route  to  Indies,  48. 
Russell,  Camp,  130. 

Sacs  and  Foxes,  24,  27. 

Saguenay  River,  34. 

St.  Clair  County,  116. 

St.  Clair,  Gen.,  115. 

St.  Clair,  Wm.,  116. 

St.  Esprit  Pt.,  35. 

St.  Ignace,  35. 

St.  Lawrence,  33. 

St.  Louis,  91,  128. 

St.  Peter's  Sandstone,  16. 

St.  Philip,  87. 

Salaries,  145. 

Salt  Springs,  129. 

San  Domingo,  150. 

Sangamon,  170,  185. 

Santa  Anna,  180. 

Scott,  Gen.,  30. 

Seminoles,  21. 


Sharon,  Vt.,  165. 
Shawnees,  22,  23. 
Shebana,  Chief,  29. 
Shipbuilding,  50. 
Short,  Capt.,  125. 
Slavery,  113,  149,  156. 
Smith,  Capt.  John,  22. 
Smith,  Hyrum,  168. 
Smith,  Joseph,  165-168. 
Soldiers'  and  Sailors'  H.,  228. 
Songs,  War,  206. 
Spain,  87,  134. 
Spain  on  the  Miss.,  134. 
Spanish  Troops,  87. 
Spaulding,   Solomon,   165. 
Springfield,  161. 
Starved  Rock,  16,  26,  60,  74. 
Starved  Rock  State  Park,  268. 
State  Capitals,  Our,  157. 
State  House,  163. 
State  Institutions,  224. 
State  Period,  139. 
State  Rights,  193. 
State  Superintendent,  First,  234. 
State  University,  235. 
Statehood    and    the    Constitu- 
tion, 141. 

Stay  at  Homes,  203. 
Stillman,  29. 
Stockades,  129. 

Taensas,  Indian  Town,  71,  72. 

Tamaroas,  24. 

Taylor,  Zachary,  128,  179,  181, 

183. 

Territorial  Period,  95. 
Thornton,  Canal  Boat,  178 
Tonti,  50,  60. 
Tonti  in  Trouble,  63. 
Tonti  Wounded,  66. 
Tourney,  Capt.,  123. 
Transportation,  170. 
Tuscaroras,  21. 

Underground  Railroad,  155. 


278  INDEX 

Union  League  of  America,  204. 
University,   Chicago,  236. 
University,  State,  235. 
Utica,  24." 

Vandalia,  125,  158,  192. 

Vandals,  158. 

Vincennes,    102,    103,    106,    107, 

111,  115. 
Virginia,  112,  158. 


Wabash,  Grand  Door  of,  103. 
Wabash  River,  103,  129. 
War,  109,  179,  190,  197. 
War  Songs,  206. 
Washington,  115. 


Washington's   Surrender, 
Wendell  Phillips,  31. 
"What  Cheer,"  22. 
Whigs,  167. 
Whiteside,  Gen.,  29. 
Wilbur,  Chas.  T.,  227. 
Winnebagos,  24,  28. 
Wisconsin  River,  37. 
Wisconsin  State,  112,  YA 
Women  of  Illinois,  205. 
World's  Fair,  218. 

Xavier,   St.,   36. 
Young,  Brigham,  168. 
Zion,  City  of,  166. 


See  also  Appendix   (pages  237  to  272)  for  summary  of  the  Historji 
of  the  State. 


ANNOUNCEMENTS 


STARVED    ROCK 


A  Chapter  of  Colonial  History 

By 
EATON  G.  OSMAN 

The  purchase  of  Starved  Rock  by  the  State  of  Illinois,  makes  this 
history  of  the  famous  site  peculiarly  timely.  This  volume,  now 
revised  and  enlarged,  is  the  only  continuous  narrative  of  the  history 
of  the  "Rock  of  St.  Louis"  and  the  most  important  period  of  western 
colonial  history. 

The  story  is  complete  in  all  essential  details  and  particulars,  but 
condensed  into  readable  compass,  making  it  particularly  suitable  for 
school  reading  on  the  early  Illinois  history.  It  is  also  of  interest 
to  the  general  reader  who  wants  to  know  why  Starved  Rock  really 
is  a  great  historical  site  worthy  of  preservation  by  the  State  of 
Illinois. 

For  the  student  there  are  ample  notes  as  a  guide  to  more  detailed 
reading;  there  are  pictures  of  local  scenery  and  of  specially  notabl-e 
localities;  reproductions  of  old  maps  and  rare  engravings;  portraits 
of  Marquette  and  La  Salle;  signatures  of  actors  in  the  story;  as 
well  as  a  map  of  the  West  during  the  period  covered  by  the  narrative 
and  one  of  the  present  environs  of  the  Rock. 

The  story  is  the  fruit  of  laborious  study  and  collation  of  all  the 
foundation  sources  of  information  and  is  told  in  a  manner  both 
fascinating  and  graphic.  It  presents  the  history  of  Starved  Rock 
in  an  entirely  new  aspect,  giving  it  a  prominence  in  the  great  Franco- 
English  struggle  for  the  possession  of  North  America  that  has  never 
hitherto  been  pointed  out.  It  dignifies  the  Rock  as  a  historical  site 
of  national,  even  international  importance. 

A  HANDSOME  BOOK. 

Cloth,   206   pages,   revised   and   enlarged,   profusely   illustrated. 
Price,  50  cents. 

A.  FLANAGAN  COMPANY  CHICAGO 


I  HEN  Grandma  was  a  little  girl 

trudging  off  every  day  to  the  little  red 
schoolhouse,  drawing  was  either  omit- 
ted entirely  or  else  taken  up  in  such 
a  way  as  to  make  it  as  dry  as  copy- 
book writing.    In  the  plain  unattractive  draw- 
ing book  were  pictures  of  cubes,  spheres  and 
other  uninteresting  mechanical  things,  which 
the  children  laboriously  copied — often  resort- 
ing to  tracing  paper  to  obtain  the  results: 

TO-DAY  we  recognize  the  importance  of  developing 
the  child's  originality  and  independence. 
The  Graded  Drawing  and  Construction  Books  take  up  the  subject 
in  a  live,  modern  way,  so  relating  the  drawing  and  constructive  work  that 
one  adds  interest  to  the  other. 

For  the  constructive  work  we  are  largely  indebted  to  E.  F.  Worst,  Supervisor  of  Manual  Train- 
ing in  the  Chicago  public  schools,  whose  name  is  to  teachers  an  assurance  of  much  valuable  aid. 

The  compiler  and  principal  artist,  Dorothy  O'Reilly  Aniol,  thoroughly  understanding  the  needs 
of  teachers  and  school  children,  planned  a  set  of  books  presenting  a  direct,  consistent  working 
basis  upon  which  any  capable  teacher,  with  or  without  special  art  training  or  supervision,  might 
build  a  successful  year's  work. 

From  the  enthusiasm  with  which  teachers  throughout  the  country  have  received  our  books,  we 
feel  that  she  has  fully  accomplished  her  purpose. 

Graded  Drawing  and 
Construction  Books 

A  progressive  course  of  eight  numbers,  with  sim- 
ple courses  in  construction  and  color  work . 

For  Primary  and  Intermediate  grades. 

Parts  1,  2,  3,  4.    Each  book  has  40  pages. 

Price,  Each 15  Cents 

For  Intermediate  and  Grammar  grades. 

Parts  5,  6,  7,  8.    Each  book  has  40  pages. 
Price,  Each        ......         20  Cents 


OMDEDJ)PAWING 

^CONSTRUCTION  BOOKS 

AFD06SESSIVI  COURSE  OF  EMHT  HUMORS 

BOOK 


ANtrfAN 

— CHIC* 


A.FLANWSANCOMf»NY 


A  sixteen-page  circular  containing  further  information  and  numerous  reproductions 
from  the  books,  in  color  and  half-tone,  sent  free  on  request. 

A.  FLANAGAN  COMPANY    :    :    :     Chicago 


Illinois  and  the  Nation 


HOW  THEY  ARE  GOVERNED 

By  O.  R.  Trowbridge,  Member  of  the  Bloomington  Bar 

For  the  Use  of  Schools  and  Private  Instruction 

THE  MOST  GENERALLY  USED  TEXT  ON  CIVIL 
GOVERNMENT  IN  THE  STATE  OF  ILLINOIS.  AL- 
WAYS REVISED  TO  DATE  OF  ISSUE.  TWO  OR 
MORE  EDITIONS  ISSUED  EACH  YEAR.  THE  PRES- 
ENT EDITION  INCLUDES  ALL  RECENT  CHANGES 
OF  IMPORTANCE  IN  THE  LAWS  OF  THE  STATE 

THE  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  EMBRACES  a  his- 
torical sketch  of  the  State;  the  Township  Survey  Sys- 
tem; Legislative,  Executive  and  Judicial  Departments 
of  State  Government;  County  Government;  Town  Gov- 
ernment; City  and  Village  Government;  Public  School 
System;  State  Institutions;  Congressional  and  Sena- 
torial Districts;  Judicial  Districts,  Circuits,  State  Insti- 
tutions, State  Boards,  Railroads,  etc.;  National  Govern- 
ment, Constitution  of  State,  Constitution  of  United 
States,  etc.;  Specimen  Australian  Ballot;  Chart  showing 
every  important  topic  in  the  government  of  Illinois  at 
a  glance,  etc. 

AN  OPPORTUNE  TIME.  There  never  has  been  a 
period  in  which  more  interest  was  manifested  in  civics, 
government,  morals  and  kindred  subjects.  The  laws  of 
our  own  state,  how  they  are  made,  how  they  should  be 
enforced,  the  duties  and  obligations  of  citizens,  as  well 
as  office  holders,  make  it  a  particularly  appropriate  time 
for  the  studying  of  the  civil  government  of  the  state 
and  nation. 

ILLINOIS  AND  THE  NATION  is  adapted  to  use 
in  advanced  grades  of  rural  schools  and  should  be  in  the 
hands  of  every  teacher.  It  is  also  used  extensively  in 
Grammar  and  High  School  grades  as  a  text  book. 

Cloth,     302     pages,     illustrated.       Price,     Sixty     Cents 

A.    FLANAGAN    CO.,    CHICAGO 


GREAT  AMERICAN  INDUSTRIES 

By 

F.  W.  ROCHELEAU 
In  Four  Volumes.      For  Grades  5-8. 

The  study  of  industry  and  commerce  is  receiving  more  and  more 
attention  in  our  schools  each  year,  and  the  matter  contained  in  these 
books  is  most  desirable  to  supplement  the  regular  course.  The  series, 
too,  is  unique  in  that  it  presents  a  history  as  well  as  a  description 
of  topics  discussed.  This  feature  makes  it  a  valuable  asset  in  con- 
nection with  the  study  of  history,  while  knowledge  of  these  pro- 
cesses is  also  often  of  great  advantage,  whatever  position  a  person 
may  occupy  in  life. 

The  subject-matter  has  been  obtained  from  direct  observation 
and  consultation  of  the  most  recent  standard  authorities.  Care  has 
been  taken  in  the  selection  of  topics  to  include  only  those  which  are 
of  general  interest  on  account  of  their  relation  to  our  everyday  life, 
and  the  development  of  the  nation.  Each  book  is  profusely  illus- 
trated with  reproductions  of  photographs,  drawings,  maps,  charts, 
etc.,  elucidating  the  text  and  adding  greatly  to  the  value  of  the  work. 

MINERALS 

Treats   of  Coal,   Petroleum,   Natural   Gas,   Iron,   Marble,   Granite,   Slate, 

Gold,   Silver,   Copper  and   Zinc. 
With  sixty-four  illustrations.    213  pages.    Cloth.    Price,  50  cents. 

PRODUCTS    OF   THE   SOIL 

Takes    up    Lumber,    including   valuable   matter    on    forests    and    forestry, 

Sugar,  Cotton,  Indian  Corn,  Wheat,  and  Fruits. 
With  fifty-seven  illustrations.    194  pages.    Cloth.    Price,  50  cents. 

MANUFACTURES 

Treats  of  the  manufacture  of  Motors,   Glass,  Leather,  Boots  and  Shoes, 

Dressed  Meats,  Pins,  Needles,  Pencils,  Pens, 

Paper,  Newspapers,  and  also  of  Printing. 

With  forty-eight  illustrations.    222  pages.    Cloth.    Price,  50  cents. 

TRANSPORTATION 

Traces  the  history  of  each  branch  of  the  transportation  industry 
from  the  early  period  until  the  present  time,  devoting  due  space  to 
modern  methods  of  transportation  and  communication.  The  arrange- 
ment is  as  follows:  Primitive  Methods  of  Travel  and  Transporta- 
tion, Roads  and  Carriages,  Waterways,  Inland  Waterways,  Railways, 
Electric  Railways,  Mountain  Railways,  Express,  Carrying  the  Mails. 

With   colored   map   and  si.vty-sevcn   illustrations.    263  pages.    Cloth. 
Price,  60  cents. 

A.  FLANAGAN  COMPANY  CHICAGO 


LITTLE  CLASSIC  SERIES 


LEGEND 
=OF — 
SLEEPY 
HOLLOW 


This  series  of  books  for  supplementary  read- 
ing comprises  selections  from  the  world's  best 
authors  and  poets,  together  with  stories  from 
history,  literature,  biography  and  nature. 
Arranged  for  use  in  schools,  with  introductory 
and  explanatory  notes,  biographical 
sketches,  portraits  and  illustrations. 

Characteristic  Features:  Large,  clear  type, 
good  paper.  Convenient  form.  Excellent 
illustrations,  biographical  sketches,  etc.  Neat 
and  durable  covers.  Books  carefully  graded 
and  well  edited. 

Five    Cent    Editions 

Price,  per  copy,  6  cents;   five  or  more    5 
cents  each,  postpaid. 


FOR  FIRST  AND  SECOND  GRADES 

Aesop's  Fablea  Old  Time  Stories 

First  Steps  in  Reading 

Blttercress  and  Roses 

Three  Fairy  Stories 

Hiawatha  and  Its  Author 

Stories  About  Animals 

Life  of  Bob,  the  Cat 

Our  Little  Sisters  and  Hiawatha 

Pussy  Willow  and  Wake  Robla 

The  Squirrel  and  His  Home 

Jack  and  the  Beanstalk 

Robinson  Crusoe 

Whtttler  and  His  Snowbound 

Thanksgiving  Stories 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stout  and  Jack  Rabbit 

The  Three  Misses  Cottontail 

FOR  THIRD  GRADE 

Fairy  Tales,  No.  1 

Fairy  Tales,  No.  2 

The  Little  Story  Reader 

Stories  About  Birds 

The  Spring  Beauty  and  the  Anemone 

Stories  from  Andersen 

The  Little  Fir  Tree  and  Other  Stories 

Stories  of  Old  New  England 

How  Little  Cedrlc  Became  a  Knight 

The  Story  of  a  Beehive 

Golden-Rod  and  Aster 

Christmas  Stories 

The  Coming  of  the  Christ-Child 

Stories  of  '76 

Longfellow  and  Hiawatha 

The  Rebellion  in  Toyland 

Some  of  Our  Birds 

Arthur  the  Hero  King 

Stories  of  ^lr  Launcelot  • 


FOR  FOURTH  GRADE— Continued 

The  Norsemen  and  Columbus 
Our  Pilgrim  Forefathers 
The  Story  of  the  Revolution 
How  Canada  Was  Discovered  and  Settled 
Dickens'  Christmas  Carol,  abridged 
Legends  of  Rhtneland  The  Story  of  Franklin 

Miss  Alcott's  Girls  Miss  Alcott's  Boys 

The  Blackbird  Family 
The  Crow,  The  Raven  and  the  Kingfisher 
The  Story  of  Grace  Darling 
The  Story  of  Daniel  Boone 

American  Naval  Heroes  (Jones,  Perry,  Farragut, 
Dewey) 

FOR  FIFTH  GRADE 

The  Story  of  La  Salle  Father  Marquette 

The  Discovery  of  America 

The  Shepherd  Psalm 

Hawthorne's  Three  Golden  Apples 

Heroes  of  Industry  (Watt,  Fulton,  Cooper,  Steph- 

enson) 

The  Story  of  McKlnley 
Hawthorne's  Miraculous  Pitcher 
The  Story  of  Joan  D'Arc 

FOR  SIXTH  GRADE 

Rab  and  His  Friends 

The  Pied  Piper  of  Hamelln 

King  of  the  Golden  River  (Ruskln) 

The  Great  Stone  Face  (Hawthorne) 

The  Snow  Image  (Hawthorne) 

The  Legend  o£  Sleepy  Hollow  (Irving) 

FOR  SEVENTH  GRADE 


FOR  FOURTH  GRADE 


Thanatopsis  and  Other  Poems 
Enoch  Arden  Hip  Van  Winkle 

Evangellne  (Longfellow),  88  paces,  complete 
Whlttler's  Snowbound  and  the  Corn  Song 
The  Story  of  Lincoln      A  Longfellow  Booklet   Thomas  Moore;    Biography  and  Selected  Poems 
The  Story  of  Washington  The  Song  of  Hiawatha,  abridged,  80  pages 

FOR  EIGHTH  AND   HIGH  SCHOOL  GRADES 

The  Courtship  of  Miles  Standlsh,  4S  pages,  complete 

Vision  of  Sir  Launfal  anil  Other  Poems  The  Cotter's  Saturday  Night  and  Other  Poems 

Deserted  Village  and  Gray's  Elegy  Sohrab  and  Rustum 

The  M:ign:i  Charta,  Bill  of  Rights,  etc.  Three  Selections  from  Washington  Irving 

The  Ulme  of  the  Ancient  Mariner  Speeches  by  Lincoln 

A.    FLANAGAN     COMPANY,    CHICAGO 


LITTLE  CLASSIC  SERIES 


This  series  of  books  for  supplementary  read- 
ing comprises  selections  from  the  world's  best 
authors  and  poets,  together  with  stories  from 
history,  literature,  biography  and  nature. 
Arranged  for  use  in  schools,  with  introductory 
and  explanatory  notes,  biographical 
sketches,  portraits  and  illustrations. 

Characteristic  Features:  Large,  clear  type, 
good  paper.  Convenient  form.  Excellent 
illustrations,  biographical  sketches,  etc.  Neat 
and  durable  covers.  Books  carefully  graded 
and  well  edited. 


Ten    Cent    Editions 

Price,  per  copy,  10  cents,  postpaid. 


FOR  FIRST  AND  SECOND  GRADE 

Modern  Fables 

The  Tale  of  Bunny  Cotton-tall 

The  Story  o£  Two  Little  Rabbits 

Bunny  Boy 

Grizzly  Bear's  Stories 

The  Story  of  Joseph 

The  Story  of  Moses 

Bow-Wow  and  Mew-Mew 


FOR  THIRD  GRADE 

How  Bee  Martin  Became  King  of  the  Birds 
Story  of  Longfellow 
Alan's  Jungle  Story 

FOR  FOURTH  GRADE 
The  Doll's  Calendar  and  Selected  Stories 
A  Story  of  Acadia 

FOR  FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  GRADES 
The  Cary  Sisters 


Twelve    Cent    Editions 

Price,  per  copy,  12  cents,  postpaid 


FOR  FIFTH  AND  SIXTH  GRADES 

Stories  of  Famous  Musicians 

A  Dog  of  Flanders 

The  Numbers  Stove 

A  Christmas  Carol,  complete 

FOR  SEVENTH  AND   HIGHER  GRADES 

Selected  Essays  from  Irvlng's,  The  Sketch  Book 
The  Song  of  Hiawatha,  complete 
The  Courtship  of  Miles  Standlsh 
The  Lady  of  the  Lake 
Julius  Caesar 


Tales  of  A  Wayside  Inn — Part  I 
Tales  of  A  Wayside  Inn — Part  II 
Tales  of  A  Wayside  Inn — Part  III 
Story  of  King  Arthur 
The  Merchant  of  Venice 
Hamlet 
Macbeth 

Tennyson's  The  Princess 
The  Man  Without  a  Country 
The  Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel 
The  Tempest 

The  Lays  of  Ancient  Rome 
The  Gold-Bug  and  Other  Selections 
from  the  Works  of  Edgar  Allan  Poe 


Fifteen    Cent    Editions 

Price,  per  copy,  15  cents,  postpaid 


Duke — For  Grades  3  and  4 
The  Strike  at  Shane's — For  C.rades.3  and  4 
Evangellne,  with  Plan  of  Study  and  Special  Notes 
by  \V.  F.  Conover — For  Grades  7  and  8 


The  Courtship  of  Miles  Standish,  with  Plan 
of  Study  and  Special  Notes  by  W.  F. 
Conover — For  Grades  7  and  8 


A.    FLANAGAN    COMPANY,    CHICAGO